The Thunder of Sailing

A special forces member of the Dragon Kingdom died while performing a mission. He brought the legendary Yi Jin Jing with him into the pirate world. After seeing the darkness of the pirate world, he decided to join the navy and do his best to bring something different to the world. As a result, he suddenly realized that he seemed to have gone too far…

The Thunder of Sailing
Chapter 1 Top Secret Mission
Inside a secret military base building in the country, a major in camouflage training uniform stood straight outside the door and said, “Report.”
“Come in,” a majestic and heavy voice came from the door.
Pushing open the door, I saw a middle-aged man with a square face sitting at a desk, examining the documents on the table.
The major walked in with standard marching steps and said loudly, “Report to the captain, Liu Yi is here to report, please give instructions.”
Hearing the voice, the captain glanced at him and continued to look down at the documents.
When Liu Yi saw that the captain ignored him, he immediately changed his expression and said, “Captain, what are you looking at so intently? Is there something good that you haven’t thought about for your brothers?”
After saying that, he quickly walked forward to see what the captain was looking at. Just as he was about to take the document, the captain jumped out and kicked him in the butt.
Liu Yi immediately fell to the ground in an exaggerated manner, yelling, “Ouch, I can’t take it anymore. Captain’s skills are still as good as before. I will have to lie down for at least half a month after this kick. Captain, you have to approve this sick leave.”
The captain was so angry that he said, “You just got off vacation and you still want to approve leave? I will kick you to death.” After saying that, he was about to attack again.
Liu Yi quickly rolled over to the door and looked up. “How can this be? You beat me up right after I got back. No, if you don’t approve this sick leave, I will report you to the political commissar.”
At this time, a voice came from outside the door, “Oh, who wants to complain to me?”
A well-proportioned figure appeared outside the door, looking a little thin.
Liu Yi stood up awkwardly and saluted quickly, “Report to the political commissar, squadron leader Liu Yi is back to report.”
The instructor joked: “I seemed to hear someone wanting to complain just now.”
Liu Yi put on the face of a lackey and said, “How could that be? The captain is just joking with me, hehehe”.
Seeing his shameless look, the captain and the political commissar were too lazy to pay attention to him. The captain returned to his desk, the political commissar sat on the sofa next to him, and Liu Yi stood obediently in front of them.
“What trouble did you get into when you went back on vacation this time?” the captain looked at him and asked.
Liu Yi said aggrievedly: “How did I cause any trouble? I was just doing something brave and righteous.”
“You were doing something brave and righteous, so you kicked a thief and broke three of his ribs, plus gave him a concussion? Where are your grappling skills? Were they practiced in vain?”
“I was holding a gift in my hand at the time. Besides, who knew which thief would be so vulnerable to kicks? I had already restrained myself. My heroic act brought me into trouble,” Liu Yi said aggrievedly.
“Okay, I won’t punish you this time, but since you hit too hard, all the credit will be lost.”
Liu Yi curled his lips and thought to himself, who cares. The captain took out a document from the drawer and handed it over. “This time I have a task for you. The details are all in the document. Take a look.”
“Yes,” Liu Yi took the document and started reading it with a serious look.
Liu Yi opened it and started reading. It contained records of some precious cultural relics and some ancient calligraphy and paintings.
Seeing Yi Jin Jing written at the end, Liu Yi was puzzled, “Captain, Political Commissar, what the hell is this Yi Jin Jing?”
“This Yi Jin Jing is not the Yi Jin in Shaolin Temple that you think of. Yi Jin Jing was originally a Qi training and guiding technique from the pre-Qin period. Later, it evolved into multiple versions, and the Shaolin version is just one of them. It is said that people in the pre-Qin period could master strength beyond the limits of the human body through guiding techniques. Later, after the wars during the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, these things were basically lost. The Yi Jin Jing discovered this time may help us uncover the mystery of ancient guiding techniques, and there may also be major breakthroughs in the research on my country’s pre-Qin period,” the political commissar explained to Liu Yi.
“Ah? Is that so? Then I’ll go and get it back.”
At this time, the political commissar said seriously: “This time you will take a team to the Monkey Country. Keep the whole process confidential and do not disclose any information. At the same time, the country will not recognize this action. Once you encounter danger, remember to protect yourself and your teammates first. Although those things are valuable, they are not as important as you and your teammates.”
I grinned, showing my big white teeth, “Captain, Political Commissar. I have never failed to complete my mission. Let’s go.”
With that, Liu Yi turned around and walked out handsomely. The captain and the political commissar looked at each other, and the captain laughed and scolded, “This brat.”
Liu Yi joined the army after graduating from university. Although his temperament has been a little erratic over the years, there has been no task assigned to him that he cannot complete. Therefore, the captain and the political commissar have a love-hate relationship with him. Also because he has made many military achievements over the years, his military rank and position have risen rapidly.
Outside the building, Liu Yi walked into a mud pit, opened his arms and shouted loudly, “You bastards, I’m back, did you miss me?”
The players booed him and continued training. At this time, the instructor came over and punched him in the chest, “Lao Liu, you’re back.”
Liu Yi glared at him in dissatisfaction and said, “I’m only 30, and you keep calling me Lao Liu. You’ve made me old. Hu Zi, call the team members to assemble. We have a mission.”
After hearing this, Li Hu walked to the edge of the mud pit and said, “Gather.”
The team members came out of the mud pit and lined up. Liu Yi said to them: “At ease, gather in the conference room in half an hour, there will be a task to be issued, dismissed.”
“Yes,” Liu Yi handed the documents to Li Hu after the team members dispersed, “This is our mission objective. We must bring these things back safely and quietly.”
After reading it, Li Hu said, “I’m not worried about the mission, but how was your blind date this time?”
Liu Yi put his hands on his hips, raised his head and said: “Of course it’s easy to get me. The beauties are all crying and shouting that they want to marry me.”
Li Hu looked at him with disdain and said, “Stop being shameless. Seriously, you are not a child anymore. You should start a family as soon as possible.”
Liu Yi glanced at him and said, “You know that people like us may be killed at any time during the mission, so how dare we delay them? You are one year older than me, why don’t you find someone first?”
Li Hu said proudly: “I don’t need to look for one, I’m getting married soon.”
Liu Yi said in surprise: “Your childhood sweetheart has returned after graduating with a Ph.D.”
Li Hu said proudly: “Yes, we will probably get married after we return from this mission, so you better hurry up.”
Liu Yi quickly covered his mouth and said, “Don’t make excuses for me here. We are still waiting to attend your wedding.”
Li Hu pulled his hands away: “As a staunch materialist fighter, you still believe this?”
Liu Yi sighed: “Metaphysics, sometimes you’d better be careful. Let’s go and get ready.”
After saying that, the two walked towards the meeting room.
(Dear readers, please give me flowers, please collect, please subscribe, may all readers be blessed with good health)
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
May 1st recharge big gift
The activity is based on the actual VIP points received in a single transaction; VIP points are given in the form of coupons, and the higher the recharge amount, the longer the coupon expires. For example: recharge: 500 yuan to give 7500 VIP points, recharge: 1000 yuan to give 15000 VIP points
Event time: May 1 to May 5
Top up now
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Unexpected Appearance (Old Version)
Monkey Country, late at night. In a huge manor, armed men were patrolling back and forth from time to time, and there were camouflaged snipers in the dark. The surveillance cameras in the corners were flashing red lights, constantly scanning the manor.
There is a huge safe in the basement of the manor, and there are two people standing guard in front of the safe with guns. The entire defense seems to be watertight. Outside the manor, there is darkness with only the noise of insects.
A frog was squatting beside a tree, staring at an insect eating on the trunk and was about to attack. Suddenly, the frog seemed to hear some noise, croaked twice, and quickly jumped away.
After a while, a pair of military boots stepped on the frog’s position. “Canglong Canglong, Mountain Wolf reporting, it’s safe here.”
“Canglong received it, Shanlang, please stay on alert.”
“Mountain Wolf received.”
A moment later, a rustling sound was heard from behind the tree, and a fully armed special forces team was lurking outside the manor.
“Red fox, vulture. You guys do some reconnaissance first.”
“receive”.
After he finished speaking, two team members appeared behind him. One of them took out a drone and controlled it to fly towards the manor, while the other took out a device he carried with him and detected nearby communication waves.
Half an hour later, “Report to Canglong, the reconnaissance is completed. There is a secret sentry on the tree to the east of the manor, on the hillside to the northwest, and in the haystack to the southwest. There is a group of snipers in the northeast and southeast corners of the second floor of the manor. The patrol team patrols once every ten minutes. There are two sentries at the door on the first floor. There are 10 people sleeping in the rooms to the right and left of the door. There is a man and two women asleep in the master bedroom on the second floor.”
“I got it, Canglong. How’s it going over there, Chihu?”
“Signal jammer ready.”
“Okay, it’s the same as the intelligence, so let’s act according to the plan.”
“Received.” Soon the group of people slowly disappeared into the darkness.
Inside the manor, the sniper on the second floor rubbed his eyes. He had been staring outside for almost a whole night and inevitably felt a little tired. Fortunately, it was about to dawn. The sniper just raised his hand when a bullet flew through the air from the darkness and accurately entered his head.
His head dropped to the ground, and the blood slowly flowed out. At the same time, the same scene was playing out at other sentries and sniper points in the manor.
As the two people at the door fell, many special forces soldiers armed to the teeth emerged from all over the manor. They entered the manor and carried out ruthless killings. After clearing out the armed men, they came to the master bedroom on the second floor and tied up the fat man and the two women who were sleeping.
Before the two women could scream, a piece of cloth taken out from nowhere was stuffed into their mouths. The fat man said in Monkey Country with a horrified look on his face, “Don’t kill me, I’ll give you all the money.”
Liu Yi put the gun in his mouth and put his hand to his mouth to make a gesture of closing his mouth. He also said to him in monkey language. “We need you to do me a favor.”
The fat man nodded quickly, and Liu Yi nodded in satisfaction. Then they dragged the fat man to the basement and came to the huge safe. Two armed men had fallen to the ground next to the safe.
Liu Yi said to the fat man: “Open this.”
The fat man rolled over, first used his fingerprint, then his iris, and finally entered the password. After opening it, he knelt beside it and said, “I’ll give you everything, but I beg you to spare my life.”
Liu Yi asked the team members to watch the fat man, and then went into the safe. As soon as he entered, he was shocked.
On the left, gold bricks were neatly arranged into two small hills, on the right, there were various antiques and rarities, and a lot of ammunition was placed in the innermost part.
Liu Yi found the items required for the mission among a pile of things on the right, except for the most important copy of the Yi Jin Jing.
After the team members put away their things, they came out and said to the fat man, “We are looking for a piece of cloth with some Chinese characters on it. Where is it?”
When the fat man saw that they only brought out so many things but not a single gold bar, his expression changed slightly, as if he realized something. Then he quickly said in fear, “The thing is in another place. I’ll take you there.”
Then the fat man brought the special forces members to the gold brick, then pushed the gold brick down with force and then the fat man put his hand on a floor tile.
A few seconds later, with a click, a secret compartment appeared on the wall that was originally blocked by the gold bricks. Inside the compartment were some foreign bank bills and a piece of cloth. Liu Yi opened the cloth and found a small black pill wrapped inside.
Liu Yi looked at it carefully and confirmed that this was the Yi Jin Jing in the mission. He quickly put it in his bag and said, “Mission accomplished, retreat.”
At this time, “Boom”, an explosion was heard, and the basement began to shake.
The fat man suddenly became a little hysterical at this time. “Hahahaha, you are the special forces, right? You…”
Before he finished speaking, Liu Yi shot him and sent him to meet his men. Liu Yi muttered, “You talk too much nonsense.” Then he shouted, “Retreat quickly.”
The fat man probably didn’t expect that this person didn’t play by the rules. When he sees the King of Hell, he will probably say, “My death is so unjust.”
At this time, explosions were heard one after another, and the special forces team was running upwards at a rapid speed. Just when they were all about to run out of the gate, a pillar fell down and hit Li Hu and Liu Yi who were at the rear.
At this critical moment, Liu Yi, who was at the back, pushed Li Hu out with all his strength, and he himself was pinned under the pillar.
“team leader”.
“Old Liu”.
The team members in front of him ran over and tried to pull him out. At this time, Liu Yi felt that his chest was blocked and blood was flowing out of his mouth and nose.
“Go…” Liu Yi said the word hoarsely.
The team members were trying hard to pull him out, however, the pillar was too heavy and there were a lot of rocks on it, so they couldn’t rescue him for the time being.
At this moment, the sound of explosions continued. Liu Yi suddenly felt a surge of strength from nowhere and shouted, “Huzi, take the brothers away. Do you want everyone to die here?”
Li Hu was still trying to lift the pillar, and the veins on his face looked like they were about to burst from the excessive force.
Liu Yi pushed Li Hu hard with the only hand he could move and roared, “Go away…”
Li Hu, with tears in his eyes, squatted on the ground and looked at him. Finally, he could only order “retreat”.
It should have been sunrise at this moment, but now it was darker than before dawn. A large number of dark clouds had gathered in the sky at some point, and lightning flashed through the clouds from time to time.
On the ground, the manor was ablaze with flames and explosions. Liu Yi was pinned under a pillar, with blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, but he had a hint of a smile on his face.
Watching the team members running out, the past scenes emerged in my mind, and my eyelids became heavier and heavier. I really can’t accept it. I haven’t fulfilled my filial piety to my parents, haven’t seen Hu Zi get married, haven’t smoked the good cigarettes from the captain, and I’m still a virgin…
Outside the manor, the team members looked back while running. Perhaps, they were all expecting that fate would be a little more kind to this man who had made many military achievements for the country.
However, fate is cruel. “Boom!” A fierce flame shot up into the sky. The team members were knocked to the ground by the sound wave.
A huge flash of lightning streaked across the sky, as if tearing the entire sky apart.
At the same time, in the fire, a dark blue light flew straight into the sky, but the special forces members did not see this scene at the moment.
Fate is not only cruel, but sometimes even a little naughty.
Not long after, in Longguo, a group of people in military uniforms saluted a tombstone. They were mourning the martyrs who sacrificed their lives for the country. There were countless tombstones of the same kind. They were all heroes who fought for Longguo. They gave everything for the prosperity of Longguo.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 3 Beautiful Scenery and Miserable Baby (Old Version)
On the endless sea, white clouds are floating, and seagulls are flying in groups of three or two. On an island, people are busy with their own lives. From time to time, wisps of white smoke rise from the village, and there are voices calling children loudly.
On the beach, the waves gently hit the sand again and again, rolling up bursts of white foam. A small figure lay on the beach, seemingly without a sound, swaying gently with the waves.
At this moment, his eyelids moved slightly, and then he slowly opened his eyes. “Where is this? Am I lucky enough to survive? Ugh, so salty.”
When he just woke up, he felt weak all over, his mouth was salty, and he couldn’t move his head. “How dare you, these bastards, leave me here so innocently? I’ll show you how I’ll deal with you when I get back.”
He opened his mouth to call for help, but he could only slightly open his lips and no sound came out. He was getting weaker and weaker, and his eyelids were getting heavier. “I didn’t die in the explosion, so am I going to die here?”
Just as he was filled with despair, a few clear voices came from not far away. “Great, we’re finally saved,” this was the last thought that flashed through his mind before he fell asleep.
“Go!” Boom. Liu Yi suddenly opened his eyes and found himself lying on a bed made of some unknown grass, with a wooden roof.
The dream he just had made him sweat. No, to him, this was a real situation that happened not long ago. Liu Yi turned his head and looked at the cabin curiously.
The cabin was not spacious. There was nothing in the entire room except a table, a bed, a chair and a wooden box.
Liu Yi felt a little thirsty and wanted to go out to find some water. Although he was still very weak, at least he could move. Then he prepared to support himself with his hands to stand up.
As soon as I raised my head, I found that this body was not only very weak, but also very small. Well, small in the literal sense.
“Fuck!” He then covered his mouth with his hands, because the sound was not his own at all, but rather sounded like the voice of a three or four-year-old child.
Then he raised his hands and looked at his short, white, pink hands. He clenched them and opened them several times before he was finally sure that they were his own hands.
“What’s going on? What’s wrong with me? Where is this?” Liu Yi had a lot of question marks in his mind.
At this time, a little girl of six or seven years old came in. Seeing him playing with his fingers, she said a few “wa wow wow” sounds to him.
Liu Yi had more question marks on his mind. This was the language of Monkey Country. As a top special forces soldier, he knew all kinds of languages, but none of them matched his. What was wrong with him this time?
Liu Yi asked tentatively, “how are you?”
The little girl tilted her head and suddenly ran out again, muttering something.
Liu Yi was a little desperate. Where on earth did the explosion hit him?
After a while, a woman in coarse clothes walked in. Behind her, in addition to the little girl at the beginning, there was also a little boy with snot on his face who followed the woman and looked at him curiously.
The woman was holding a bowl with steam rising from it. Liu Yi smelled it and it seemed to be fish soup. His stomach started growling in response.
The woman handed the bowl to him and said something. Although he didn’t understand, he knew that she wanted him to drink. He picked up the bowl and drank it in big gulps.
After he finished drinking, the woman spoke to him again. Seeing his confused look, she pointed at herself, “Lina”, then at the little girl, “Lulu”, then at the little boy, “Bailie”, and then at him. Liu Yi understood that she was asking for his name, so he said loudly, “Liu Yi”.
However, the sound that came out was a childish voice.
“Louis?”
Liu Yi was speechless for a while and emphasized “Liu Yi” again.
“Louis?” The woman replied with a kind smile on her face.
“Liu Yi”.
“Louis”.
After repeatedly emphasizing it several times, the woman was still firmly calling Louis. Liu Yi was desperate. Forget it, Louis is Louis.
After a few days, his body was almost recovered under Lina’s care. At this time, he was squatting on the stone at the entrance of the village, looking at the sea in the distance. He seemed to understand something in these days.
He seemed to have traveled through time, but he didn’t know where he was yet. He lowered his head and looked at his arms and legs.
“Well, it’s just traveling through time, but why did my body become so small? What should I do in the future? I feel a little sad,” he sighed.
At this time, a little girl not far away waved at him: “Louis, go home for dinner.”
He turned around and said, “I see, I’m coming.” Through these few days of getting along, Liu Yi also learned some simple languages ​​in this world. As a top special forces soldier in his previous life, he did have some talent for languages.
He felt unnatural for a while after saying this. After so many days, he still hadn’t gotten used to his own voice. He then jumped off the small stone that was less than half a meter long and ran towards the little girl with his short legs.
After dinner, he returned to the cabin and slept on a wooden bed with the brother and sister.
Late at night, when he was sleeping soundly, a faint light suddenly appeared from his chest, and the shape seemed to be the black little pill wrapped in the Yi Jin Jing.
When Liu Yi was sleeping, a diagram of the human body structure emerged in his mind, in which a white line was moving slowly inside the human body.
Deep in his mind, Liu Yi looked at the picture. “What is this? Yi Jin Jing, the legendary Qi-guiding technique? Is the legend true?”
Liu Yi was a little happy, “I didn’t expect that I could practice Taoism after traveling through time, hahaha”, he subconsciously wanted to do as instructed.
Suddenly he was stunned. What is the white line? How is it moving? How is it moving? He was so angry. Then Liu Yi suddenly woke up. Yes, he was woken up by anger.
Outside, the moon was hanging high in the sky, insects were chirping, and the two siblings were sleeping soundly in the bed. Liu Yi kept thinking about the picture. Could it be that the picture was the Yi Jin Jing? The white line was the legendary internal energy? But how could he move it?
Liu Yi thought of the meditation in TV dramas. So he sat cross-legged on the bed. An hour later, Liu Yi cursed fiercely, “Damn it, TV shows are all lies.”
Then he held his head with his hands. What should he do? Is it because my mind is not at peace? So he tried to empty himself again.
Another hour later, Liu Yi glared out the window fiercely. Damn God, he gave me something but didn’t tell me how to use it. This feeling is more uncomfortable than being a eunuch in a brothel.
But Liu Yi didn’t know that his body was only three or four years old at this moment, and his vicious expression looked so cute.
Liu Yi walked out of the door and looked at the moonlight outside, his little face full of melancholy. He found a round stone, sat on it, and supported his little head with his right hand.
I was thinking about the picture in my head, and how to follow the white line. As I was thinking, my eyes started to move, and the picture was the only thing in my head.
At this time, the chest slowly emitted light again. With the shining of the moonlight, the light seemed to be a little stronger, and suddenly a ray of light began to move. Liu Yi suddenly found that he seemed to have turned into a stream of air, and there was a very narrow road in front of him. He was ecstatic and quickly moved along the path in the picture.
He moved just a little bit when he felt a piercing pain in his heart.
He endured the pain, covered his chest with his hands, and tried not to scream. “What the hell is this? Is it for self-harm?”
After a while, he stood up again, determined to do it again. So he slowly thought about the picture again, and then the feeling came again, but this time he walked a little further, and then another wave of pain came.
He covered his chest again, gasping for breath, tears almost coming out of his eyes, “It hurts so much.”
So he got angry again and tried again. After a while, tears started to fall, “Ouch, it hurts.” Then he looked around vigilantly to make sure no one saw him. Then he wiped his tears with his little hands and tried again.
Although he is a three or four-year-old child now, his actual age is already a middle-aged man in his thirties. He would not care about his face if he was seen crying.
His face jumped and he got back into the state. In this way, he kept crying in pain and observing his surroundings fiercely.
So Liu Yi kept crying and cursing in pain. In the end, he almost got used to it and was too lazy to stop to wipe his tears and curse. He ran a circle according to the diagram and finally stopped.
At this time, the sky was already white, and Liu Yi was sitting on a round stone with sweat all over his forehead. “It almost cost me my life, but luckily I survived, hahahaha… cough cough”.
It hurts so much. I did another round and then got into the state again. This time, I didn’t feel any pain. Instead, I felt comfortable, like a breeze blowing by. It was beautiful.
As the sun rose, the breath seemed to grow stronger. After running a circle, Liu Yi opened his eyes with a satisfied look on his face. Two curious faces came into view, “Louis, have you been sitting here all night?”
Liu Yi shook his head and said, “No, I just woke up and wanted to come out and get some sun.”
Lulu obviously didn’t believe it, “Louis, are you missing home?” Hearing this, Liu Yi fell silent. He missed home, but he couldn’t go back!
Chapter 4: Quiet Island (Old Version)
On the island beach in the morning, fishermen were preparing to pull up the fish they had caught, and children were chasing and playing on the beach.
A unique child was running in the knee-deep sea water. Suddenly, a big wave came and made him stagger. Then he steadied his feet and continued running.
The child was about five or six years old and looked like a porcelain doll, but the expression on his face did not match his age.
This child is Liu Yi, and it has been two years since he came into this world. In the past two years, he has been living in Lina’s house and gradually became familiar with the people in the village.
Because he is so cute, the fishermen in the village like to take him to the town to sell fish. Seeing such a cute child, the fishermen buy fish at a particularly good price.
Later, the fishermen would bring him one or two fish when they came back from fishing. Otherwise, with his appetite after practicing Yi Jin Jing, Lina’s family might not be able to feed him.
Liu Yi was running when suddenly a pair of big hands picked him up and put his pink little face against the big bearded face, “Little Louis, you run like this every day, aren’t you afraid of tiring yourself out?”
Liu Yi’s face was full of resistance, and he used both hands to push the big face away, “Uncle Rod, your beard hurts me!”
After a while, Rhode finally put Liu Yi down. “Little Louis, why don’t you play with Bailie and the others?” Rhode pointed at Bailie who was playing with sand with some other kids.
Liu Yi snorted proudly, “I won’t play such a childish game.”
“Oh? Then why are you running here all the time?” Rhodes asked curiously.
Liu Yi had a serious expression on his face and said, “I want to become stronger so that I can protect everyone in the future.”
It’s just that at his age, this expression is hilarious. Rod laughed a few times and said, “Little Louis has grown up. Well, you have to exercise well, because you still have to protect everyone in the future.” After that, he touched Liu Yi’s head and put him down.
Liu Yi started running again. The reason why Liu Yi worked so hard was that he knew that the world he was in was the world of One Piece. In this world dominated by personal power, only powerful strength could protect this peaceful island.
As far as he knew, it was the year 1495 of the Kaiyuan calendar. Five years later, the Pirate King’s words before his execution would usher in the Great Age of Pirates. A wave of pirates broke out in the world.
The number of pirates has increased unprecedentedly, and it is unknown how long this island can maintain its tranquility. It is a pity that he was not interested in One Piece back then, otherwise he would have known more.
After practicing Yi Jin Jing for the past two years, he seemed to grow faster than his peers. Bai Lie was only one year younger than him, but Liu Yi was a head taller than Bai Lie.
But he knew that there were many gifted races in the world of One Piece who were naturally stronger than ordinary people. So in addition to practicing Yi Jin Jing, he would exercise whenever he had time.
The only thing that made him feel at ease was that their island was called Fulin Island and was located in the East China Sea. As far as he knew, the East China Sea was a relatively peaceful sea. There shouldn’t be any big danger, right?
“Louis, Bailie, come back for dinner,” Lulu shouted at them from a distance. Liu Yi replied and took Bailie’s hand and walked towards their home.
At the dinner table, Liu Yi held a large bowl and kept stuffing rice into his mouth. The other people were also used to it and each held their own small bowl to eat.
Ever since Liu Yi started practicing Yi Jin Jing, his appetite has been increasing day by day, making his already poor family even worse off. If the villagers hadn’t given him some help from time to time, he probably wouldn’t even have enough to eat.
Even so, Lina never disliked Liu Yi, which made Liu Yi feel embarrassed.
She even despised herself for being so young, so he couldn’t help them even if they wanted to. He could only act coquettishly and cutely to make them happy when they were resting, and usually take care of little Bailie and help with some small things.
At first, I felt a little embarrassed to act cute and coquettish, but after so long, I got used to it. Slowly, I got used to living on the island with this identity.
While eating, Little Bailie said, “Brother Louis, let’s go collect firewood later.”
“No, you are too young and can’t carry much,” Liu Yi refused without hesitation.
What he said was indeed right. Bailie was only 4 years old. He couldn’t carry much and would easily cause trouble.
“Sister Lulu and I will be able to go, and you can just practice the moves I taught you at home. I will check them when you come back. If you don’t do it well, watch out for your butt.” What Liu Yi taught him was naturally the military boxing.
After hearing what Liu Yi said, Xiao Bailie moved his butt a little further away from Liu Yi, and looked at his sister pitifully. Lulu smiled gently, “Louie is right, you have to stay at home obediently.”
Lulu is eight years old this year and has begun to grow up slowly. People in the One Piece world seem to be a little precocious. Lina looked at the children talking with tenderness in her eyes. This ordinary life has made her very satisfied.
Lina’s husband died three years ago while fishing at sea. I heard that he encountered pirates.
This also made Liu Yi more eager to grow up, and he also wanted to do his part for this small family. The pressure accumulated from more than ten years of military career in his previous life was also released completely during this period.
After dinner, Liu Yi and Lulu each carried a basket and walked towards the woods outside the village. On the way, villagers who knew them greeted them. In this small village, almost everyone knew Louis, after all, he was cute and very obedient.
The two men came to the woods and began to put firewood into the basket. Lulu shouted from a distance: “Louie, come and see, there are mushrooms here.”
Louis took a look and saw that there were indeed some mushrooms growing there. “Let’s pick them and have them as a snack tonight.”
“good”.
After that, they started to harvest mushrooms. “Louis, do you remember what happened before you came here?” Lulu asked Liu Yi nervously while picking mushrooms, her eyes still secretly looking at him.
After hearing this, Liu Yi didn’t care at all, “I was too young at that time and I don’t remember it at all.”
Lulu seemed relieved to hear this. Liu Yi tilted his head and looked at him, “Why are you asking this suddenly?”
In the past few years, they never asked about his origins. At first, it was because of the language barrier, and later they never mentioned it again.
Lulu said a little flusteredly: “It’s okay, just asking casually.”
Liu Yi said “oh” and didn’t care. Seeing a little flower not far away, Liu Yi instantly had an idea. He turned his head and bared his big white teeth at Lulu: “Sister Lulu, I have something for you, wait for me.”
After saying that, he ran to the small flowers and pulled them off with one hand. Lulu was stunned by his skillful and ruthless way of destroying the flowers.
After a while, two slightly rough wreaths appeared in his hands, one large and one small. Liu Yi walked to Lulu with the two wreaths and put the small one on Lulu’s head. Then he looked around and found that it was just right.
“It looks really good.”
“Really?”.
Lulu smiled a little shyly.
“Of course it’s true. From now on, Lulu will definitely be the most beautiful girl in the village, no, on the island,” Liu Yi still smiled with his big white teeth showing.
After hearing this, Lulu became even more shy and ran further away with the basket on her back. If her teammates from her previous life saw this scene, they would inevitably spit on him and call him a “scumbag”!
When the sun was about to set, the two came back carrying baskets on their backs. The wreath on Lulu’s head made her look even more beautiful, and the dimples on her face became deeper.
Even though he was carrying firewood, he still had a faint smile on his face. Later, Liu Yi was even more exaggerated. The firewood behind him was piled higher than him, and there was a wreath hanging on the top.
When they got home, Liu Yi put the firewood on the ground, took down the wreath on top, walked up to Lina, and said, “Aunt Lina, look at this,” while holding up the wreath.
When Lina saw this, she bent down and looked at him with a smile, “Is this made by little Louis? It looks so beautiful.”
“Yes, I’ll put it on Aunt Lina.”
After saying that, he put on the wreath.
Lina looked at the water surface, smiled and said, “It’s beautiful, thank you, little Louis”, and then touched Liu Yi’s head.
At this time, Xiao Bailie jumped out and said, “Brother Louis, where is mine?”
Liu Yi looked at him and curled his lips, “Why does a boy need a wreath?”
Bai Lie immediately couldn’t stand it anymore, rolled on the ground and started throwing a tantrum, “I don’t care, I don’t care, I want one too.”
Liu Yi sighed and said, “There’s really nothing I can do with you. Just wait.”
Hearing this, Xiao Bailie immediately sat up. Liu Yi walked to the firewood pile and pulled out a stick. It was just an ordinary stick, the only thing that was special about it was that it was straight, very straight.
Sure enough, no boy could refuse a straight stick. Xiao Bailie’s eyes lit up instantly. He quickly got up, snatched the stick from Liu Yi and ran out. Only after he ran far away did he hear a voice saying “Thank you, Brother Louis”.
Lina watched all this with a smile, and only said to the outside after Xiao Bailie ran out of the door, “Come back early, it’s time for dinner soon.”
“knew”.
After saying this, he disappeared completely.
Liu Yi looked at them with a smile on his face all the time. This kind of life is actually not bad!
Chapter 5 Danger (Old Version)
I have been here for two and a half years without realizing it. My daily life is simple and fulfilling.
In the morning, he took Xiao Bailie to the beach, and he ran on the beach himself. Xiao Bailie played with the stick vigorously. In the afternoon, he sometimes went to collect firewood, and sometimes took them to catch some small fish in the stream or climb a tree to catch a bird. In the evening, he practiced his Yi Jin Jing by himself.
After two and a half years, the original wisp of air had grown as thick as a wire, but he found that apart from being a little stronger and more agile, there seemed to be nothing special about it.
This made him a little annoyed. Where were the so-called Qi-guiding techniques and the so-called cultivation of immortals? They were all liars.
He once thought about letting Lulu and Bailie practice together, but no matter how he drew the picture or explained it, they seemed unable to feel it, so he gave up.
In his opinion, the biggest benefit of the Yi Jin Jing is that after practicing it all night, one will feel full of energy the next day.
That afternoon, after Liu Yi finished his meal, he took Xiao Bailie to the woods outside. Bailie said proudly and confidently: “Brother Louis, the bird I catch this time must be bigger than the one you caught yesterday.”
Louis grinned with his big white teeth bared, “Don’t think about it, Bailie, the one we had yesterday was the biggest one in this forest.”
Bai Lie was immediately furious, “Impossible, I will definitely be able to catch a bigger one”, he snorted, looked up at the treetops, and walked on tiptoe, afraid of scaring away the birds on the trees. Liu Yi shook his head helplessly.
Bailie saw a big bird’s nest on the tree and was immediately happy. He came to the bottom of the tree and climbed up skillfully. However, when he climbed to the bird’s nest, he showed a disappointed expression on his face. There was no bird in the nest.
At this time, he found that there seemed to be something different in the village, and he hurriedly called Louis, “Brother Louis, the village seems to be on fire.”
Liu Yi was stunned when he heard this, and quickly climbed up the treetop and looked into the village. There was thick smoke in the village, and some people were holding weapons. He quickly said to Bai Lie, “Bai Lie, let’s go back quickly.”
After saying that, he and Bailie came down from the tree and ran towards the village.
At this time, it was almost dark. In the village, the villagers were driven to the entrance of the village, where a fire was lit.
A group of people holding weapons surrounded them. Their hair had not been washed for a long time and was all stuck together. Their clothes were also dirty. But the expressions on their faces were full of ferocity.
They laughed wildly, and their accomplices were collecting all kinds of useful things in the village. Some houses were already on fire.
The villagers trembled under their weapons, their faces were terrified, and some were sobbing. Not far away, two villagers were lying on the ground with blood flowing under their bodies.
Lina held the frightened Lulu in the crowd and looked anxiously at the village entrance. She hoped at this moment that Louis and Bailie would not come back.
At this time, Louis and Bailie had already reached the entrance of the village. When Bailie was about to rush in, Liu Yi grabbed him back, covered his mouth, took him behind a rock, and said solemnly in a low voice, “Bailie, hide here and don’t move. I’ll go check it out first. Don’t come out unless I tell you to.”
“No, I’m going to beat up the bad guys.”
After saying that, he looked at Liu Yi stubbornly. Liu Yi looked at him and felt a little headache, so he said to him softly, “We are going to fight the bad guys, but I have to go and check the situation first. After we are ready, we will go together. Otherwise, we can’t beat those bad guys!”
Bai Lie looked at the villagers and nodded hesitantly. Liu Yi emphasized to him again, “Don’t come out unless I tell you to.”
Then Liu Yi crouched down and went to the village.
Liu Yi sneaked into the village. At this moment, he seemed to have returned to the time when he was carrying out a mission in his previous life.
Liu Yi crouched down and climbed onto the thatched roof of a house, holding a small knife he had just taken from the house, and looked down quietly, like a poisonous snake ready to attack at any time.
In a wide area in the village, they moved out the tables from the villagers’ homes and filled them with food.
The biggest table was filled with fish and meat. A man was wearing a pirate hat and a purple robe, with a scimitar on his left waist and a gun on his right. He held a piece of meat and a large glass of wine in his right hand. He had two moustaches curving to the sides and a large beard on his chin, looking like a leader.
There were a dozen or so filthy, hungry people around, with a big fire burning in the middle.
At this time, the leader-like man took a big sip of wine from the glass and laughed a few times. “Hurry up, guys. The navy is chasing us closely. Let’s go after we finish eating. Take away all the useful wine and treasures. Then we will go to the Grand Line and become famous in the sea.”
“Oh”, the pirates raised their glasses in response. At this time, a little brother held up a glass and said, “Boss, what about the villagers here?”
“What should we do? Hehehe, those navy men are chasing us so closely, of course we have to create some trouble for them. Hahaha, just kill them all and let them see the price of chasing us.”
“oh”.
Listening to the pirates’ conversation, Liu Yi’s heart was filled with murderous intent, but he was too weak now and had to outsmart them.
I originally thought that this was the East China Sea, and now was not the era of great pirates, so no pirates would come here. I didn’t expect them to come so soon.
At this time, a pirate walked into the bushes. It seemed that he was going to release water. Liu Yi’s eyes turned cold, and he climbed down from the roof and quietly came to the tree under the cover of night.
At this time, the pirate was taking off his pants and happily draining water behind a tree, whistling.
Liu Yi was just about to kill the man with a knife when he suddenly remembered a problem. Now he was not the adult he was in his previous life, but just a child under six years old. Although he was a little taller than his peers, when he raised his hands he could hardly reach the shoulders of an adult.
There was no other choice, so he put his left foot on the tree trunk, used the force to jump half a meter higher, and then took a knife.
The pirate just felt the tree seemed to shake, and before he turned his head, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his throat. He wanted to shout but no sound came out. It was as if all the strength in his body was suddenly drained, and then he slowly fell down.
As soon as Liu Yi landed, the pirate’s body also fell down. He quickly supported him to prevent the sound of his fall from making too much noise.
After putting the pirate’s body away, he stuck his head out from behind the tree and took a look at the pirates. The pirates seemed to have noticed nothing and were still eating and drinking.
Liu Yi saw the pirates carrying out a wine barrel and pouring wine out of it, and he instantly had an idea.
He sneaked into Rhodes’s house and took out a package from under the bed in the bedroom. There was some poison in it. Rhodes originally used it for hunting in the mountains, but he didn’t expect it to be useful now. He tied a few branches to himself and made a grass ring on his head, then slowly moved towards the wine barrel.
The pirates were really not on guard at this time. After all, the entire village was under their control. They really couldn’t imagine that a child of a few years old would want to kill them at this time.
Liu Yi was already very close to the wine barrel, but the pirates were still drinking. A white and tender little hand, holding a paper bag, stretched out to the wine barrel, tilted the hand, and a bag of poison poured into the wine barrel, and then took another bag, tilted it again, and poured another bag into the wine barrel. Liu Yi poured five times in a row before stopping. He didn’t know how toxic this drug was, so he could only use it as much as possible.
At this time, a pirate stood up and walked towards the barrel.
Chapter 6: Harvest in Dark Night (Old Version)
Seeing the pirates coming, Liu Yi quickly lay down and hid himself behind the wine barrel. The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and Liu Yi couldn’t help but get nervous.
If they were discovered at this time, they could only kill people and then run away, using the environment of the small village to engage in guerrilla warfare with them, but it would be almost impossible to save people in this way.
At this time, the pirate had already walked to the side of the wine barrel. Liu Yi clenched the knife in his hand and his whole body tensed.
The pirate walked to the wine barrel, picked it up, and poured a full glass of wine for each pirate. “Cheers,” the pirates raised their glasses and drank them all.
Seeing this scene, Liu Yi slowly let out a sigh of relief. Then he slowly retreated and hid in the darkness again under the cover of night.
All the pirates didn’t notice the pile of branches slowly moving backwards. They continued to eat and drink. After a while, one of the pirates suddenly held his stomach and cried out. The other pirates looked at him, “Ged, what’s wrong with you?”
“My stomach hurts, maybe I ate something bad, I need to go to the bathroom.”
“Hahahaha, you’re so useless, Ged, come back quickly or we will finish all the wine, brothers, keep drinking.”
The pirate named Gede quickly covered his stomach and walked to the side, unbuttoning his pants to relieve himself.
Liu Yi was dumbfounded when he saw it. This was poison? Five packets of it and it only gave him a stomachache?
He cursed the profiteer inwardly. The situation was getting harder and harder to handle. He had originally thought of poisoning them to death. But now it seemed unlikely. He could only kill them one by one, so he crouched and walked towards Gad.
In fact, the medicine was real, but it was impossible for something from such a small village to be as effective as the medicine in the previous life. Moreover, the five packets of medicine were diluted by so much wine, and not all of it was finished, so naturally it was impossible for it to have much effect.
Ged was squatting and enjoying the pleasure of ejaculation, but his stomach still hurt a little. He was wondering when he suddenly felt some movement in the bushes next to him. He turned his head and saw a cold light coming towards his neck.
At this moment, it was as if time had stopped. He could only watch the cold light getting closer and closer to his neck. Behind the light was the face of a five or six-year-old child. His eyes widened. He wanted to say something, but no sound came out.
Liu Yi succeeded in his attack and turned around and disappeared into the night. A real man never looks back at the explosion.
Gede’s throat moved twice, and then he fell down unwillingly. Perhaps he knew from the moment he went out to sea as a pirate that he might die at sea, but who could have thought that he would die at the hands of a child.
He came out only after he saw that the pirate was not moving, and his small hands were groping the pirate’s body.
After a moment, Liu Yi looked at his trophies, a big knife, a pistol, and a pocket blowgun. The blowgun looked blue, but he didn’t expect it was an old bitch.
The sword was too big to hold, so Liu Yi took the blowgun and pistol, and then went back to look for an opportunity.
The fall of Gede did not affect the other pirates at all. The party was still going on.
After Liu Yi dealt with Gad, he went back to the tree and waited for his chance. At this time, another pirate also held his stomach and said, “Ouch, no, my stomach hurts too.” The other pirates also held their stomachs and cried.
The pirate captain looked at them in confusion, “What’s wrong with you?”.
Then he also sat on the chair, holding his stomach. The pirate captain also felt something was wrong, “Stop eating, there is something wrong with this food.”
The pirates immediately stopped, holding their stomachs. “Where did all this come from?” The pirate leader pointed at the food.
“Some of these things are from the ship, and some are from the village.” Upon hearing this, the pirate leader covered his stomach with a cold sweat, looking at the food in front of him, trying to find out what was wrong.
At this moment, he suddenly remembered that the first one who had problems, Gad, had not returned yet, “You two go and see how Gad is doing,” the pirate leader pointed at the two pirates next to him.
The two pirates walked towards Gide, holding their stomachs, and shouted, “Gide, are you not okay yet?”
But no one answered, and at this moment, Liu Yi sneaked over again. The two men saw Gade lying on the ground in the dim light, and walked over to help him up.
At this time, Liu Yi seized the opportunity, walked behind them, blew the dart at the back of the neck of one of the pirates, and then immediately stepped forward quickly.
The pirate who was hit by the blowgun felt like a mosquito bite on his neck, and then he reached back. When he touched a blowgun, he felt dizzy while he was still confused. At this time, he vaguely saw a figure rushing over from behind and running towards his companions. He wanted to remind his companions to be careful, but he didn’t have the strength at all.
The other pirate didn’t help Gad up until he died. After Liu Yi dealt with the two pirates, he skillfully collected the spoils and hid them again.
This time Liu Yi planned to take the initiative. He secretly returned to the place where the pirates were eating, hid in the bushes, took out a blowgun and wanted to kill the pirate leader first, but the pirate leader was wearing a robe and there was a chair behind him, making it difficult to do so.
So he set his sights on the other little pirates, took out an arrow, put it in the blowpipe, and blew hard. “Swish”, the blowpipe accurately pierced the neck of one of the pirates, and then he took out another arrow. “Swish, swish, swish”, in an instant he blew out three arrows and hit three pirates.
At this time, many pirates fell on the table, holding their stomachs and howling. No one noticed that three of them had stopped crying. Then he immediately moved to another side and shot three more arrows. Then he moved again.
At this time, the pirate leader found that the people who were looking for Ged had not returned yet. “Rudy, go and see what’s going on with them. They haven’t come back yet. Next time you must find a doctor to be a crew member.” After saying that, he found that Rudy did not move.
“Rudy, didn’t you hear what I said?” The captain was a little angry. He held his stomach and walked to Rudy and pushed him. Rudy fell to the ground.
Looking at Rudy’s black lips, he frowned and turned him over. At this time, he saw the blowpipe on Rudy’s neck, his pupils shrank, “Enemy attack.”
He yelled loudly, not caring about the stomachache at this time. He pulled out the gun from his waist and looked around nervously. The only three remaining pirates and their captain formed a circle, looking around vigilantly, cold sweat kept falling on his head, and he didn’t know whether it was because of the pain or fear.
In this short while, two more pirates were pierced in the neck by blow darts. Liu Yi cursed inwardly, how did he get discovered? Looking at the four pirates standing back to back, it was difficult to attack them, so he lay in the grass without moving.
The captain looked around and saw nothing happening, so he shouted, “Who is it? Get out here.”
There was still no movement around, “Get out here!”
After saying that, he randomly fired shots at the surroundings, but there was still no movement. The sweat on their heads was getting more and more.
At this time, a pirate said: “Boss, let’s go and meet up with the other brothers. There are only four of us now, and we don’t know who the enemy is. He likes to hide. Let’s go back and find our brothers to burn down the village and see how he can still hide.”
When the captain heard this, he said, “Good idea, let’s go find other brothers,” and then he ran towards the village entrance, and the other pirates followed.
Just when the last pirate was about to run away, he was hit by an arrow in the neck with a whoosh. None of the other pirates looked back.
At this time Liu Yi became anxious. If they moved, the blowpipe would not be useful, and it would be even more difficult to deal with them once they were allowed to meet up.
Thinking that he would be exposed, he took out his flintlock rifle and shot at the pirate captain. Unfortunately, the flintlock rifle was not very accurate, and a pirate next to him fell down. At this time, the other pirates ran faster and fired two shots at the place where the gunshot came from.
Damn it! Liu Yi pounded the ground in frustration. He couldn’t care about anything else now. He quickly searched for some weapons on the corpses of these pirates and ran towards the village entrance.
The pirate captain ran very fast in the village. Now there are only two left out of the dozen brothers. They have never been so embarrassed since they went to sea. Fortunately, there are still some brothers at the entrance of the village. When they gather their brothers, it will be time for revenge.
At this time, he could already see the fire at the entrance of the village. He had more than a dozen men guarding the villagers at the entrance. As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the village, he shouted “Enemy attack”.
The pirates immediately became nervous, and several pirates came to the captain and asked, “What’s going on, Captain?”
“There are enemies in the village.”
Hearing the captain say this, the other pirates immediately became alert.
“Captain, who are the enemies? How many are there?”
At this time, the captain, who had relaxed, felt pain in his stomach again. He covered his stomach and said, “I don’t know who it is, but he drugged us, and then hid in the dark and killed many of us with blowguns. Only two of us ran out. I don’t know how many people there are, but there shouldn’t be many, otherwise they wouldn’t use such despicable means. Let me set fire to them and force them out.”
Hearing this, the pirates relaxed a little and said, “Yes, Captain.” Then they started setting fire to the village.
The flames slowly spread from the entrance to the entire village, and everything in the village began to turn into ashes. The villagers’ faces were red and filled with despair. The village they depended on for survival was engulfed by the flames, and their own lives could be taken away at any time.
At this time, Liu Yi went around to the entrance of the village and watched the village engulfed in flames. His eyes were fixed on the pirates.
Chapter 7: Desperate Pirates (Old Version)
The fire in the village was burning fiercely, and the flames reflected on the desperate faces of the villagers.
Lina and Lulu were among the villagers, snuggling up to each other, with worry on their faces. They were obviously still worried about Xiao Bailie and Liu Yi. They were still praying in their hearts, hoping that they would not come back and just hide outside the village.
What they didn’t know was that the Liu Yi they were worried about had just single-handedly dealt with a dozen pirates in the village.
The pirates watched the village burning in flames, their weapons raised, their eyes fixed on the village, ready to shoot if anyone came out of the village.
However, the fire burned for a long time, but no one came out. They didn’t expect that there would be a child who was so good at disguise, sneaking in and out from the corner they didn’t notice.
Gradually, the pirates began to become suspicious when they saw that no one came out. Could it be that the enemy would rather be burned to death than come out?
At this time, a pirate walked up to the captain and said, “Captain, the enemy can kill so many of our brothers in the dark. They must be very familiar with this village. Maybe they are villagers here.”
The captain nodded and said, “That makes sense.”
After saying that, he walked up to the villagers and pointed the gun at one of them, “Are all the people in your village here?”
The villager nodded quickly and said in panic: “Captain, everyone in our village is really here.”
“Look carefully to see if everyone is here.” He put the gun to the villager’s head and stared at the villager fiercely.
The villagers were almost crying. They looked back tremblingly and said in a sobbing voice: “It’s really all here…”
“Bang.”
Before the villager could finish his words, the captain fired a shot. A bloody hole appeared on the villager’s head, his eyes slowly lost focus, and he slowly fell down. The flowing blood was particularly dazzling under the light of the fire.
The villagers all gathered together in fear, crying and screaming. A few young men clenched their fists and wanted to rush out to fight the pirates, but they were all held back by their families.
Liu Yi was watching all this happening not far away. He held the knife tightly in his hand, trying to restrain himself. He turned his head to look at the trap he had set.
There were several small pits on the ground. The pits were not big, just the size of a person’s feet. He had buried several small knives at the bottom of the pits. There were also several large knives around the small pits, half buried in the ground, with the sharp tips of the knives exposed on the ground.
There were a few muskets buried not far away, so he kept some as spares for himself and continued to set up the next one under the cover of the crackling sounds in the firelight.
The pirate captain picked up his gun and pointed it at the next one, with a arrogant smile on his face, “Tell me, who else is missing from the village?”
The villager’s body was shaking violently, his face was covered with tears and snot, and he cried and said to him: “All the adults in the village are really here.”
The smile on the pirate captain’s face became even more arrogant, and the curve at the corners of his mouth became bigger and bigger.
Just when he was about to shoot, an old man with gray hair and beard stood up from the crowd. “Captain, I am the head of this village. I have lived in this village since I was a child. It has been 58 years now. I know everyone in the village. All the adults are here. Only a few playful children have not returned. But they are only five or six years old. They must not dare to come back after seeing what happened here.”
The pirate captain became furious after hearing this. He walked to the village chief and grabbed her collar, “Impossible! Don’t try to fool me.”
Although the village chief was shaking and his face was twitching from time to time, his eyes were still looking into the eyes of the pirate captain. “Everyone is here. Captain, if you still want to kill someone, just kill me, an old man, but please let the others live. You can take everything in the village.”
The two of them stood face to face in a stalemate for a while, and then the captain pushed the village chief hard, and he fell to the ground. His forehead hit the stone on the ground, and blood immediately flowed from his forehead.
The villagers quickly helped the village chief up and tried to stop the bleeding.
The pirate captain came back and looked at the burning village with an uncertain face. At this time, the pirates looked at each other, and they all knew that the captain was not in a good mood at this time.
But there was still a pirate who walked up to him and said, “Captain, we have been here for a long time. If we don’t leave now, the navy may catch up with us.”
The captain turned his head and stared at him fiercely, which made the little pirate’s scalp numb. Just when the little pirate was about to be unable to bear the captain’s gaze, the captain retracted his gaze, glanced at the villagers, and said, “Kill them all, then take the things and let’s go.”
After saying that, he held his stomach and slowly sat down on the stool. He wanted to watch the villagers being killed with his own eyes.
At this time, the remaining twenty or so pirates slowly surrounded the villagers. The villagers also realized something, and the scene began to get a little agitated.
At this time, the pirates had surrounded the villagers, and the villagers retreated in fear.
Liu Yi also saw this scene, and he knew he couldn’t wait any longer. So he picked up his blowgun and approached the pirates on the periphery. He first ran to the right side of the trap, then took out his blowgun and prepared to attack. Just when the pirates had raised their weapons, he quickly blew out the last two blowguns and quickly retreated to the side of the trap.
Just as the pirates were about to pull the trigger, “bang bang”, two pirates on the side suddenly fell down.
“Hey, what happened to you?” The pirate next to them saw two people fall down and hurried over to check the situation.
When they saw the blowpipe on the pirate’s neck, their pupils shrank and they shouted, “Captain, the man who killed our brothers is over here.”
The captain ignored his stomachache and rushed over to check the situation. When he saw the needle on the little pirate’s neck, he was instantly furious, and pointed at the place where Liu Yi had just attacked, “He just attacked there, find him for me.”
Then the eight pirates surrounded the place where Liu Yi was just now.
Just now the villagers thought they were going to die, but seeing this scene they couldn’t help but feel like they had survived a disaster, and then they all prayed for their savior.
While the villagers were praying, the pirates had already reached the place where Liu Yi had attacked. Now there were only traces of pressed grass and no human figure.
Just as they were about to expand their search, two gunshots were heard nearby, and then two pirates lay down wailing.
After Liu Yi fired the gun, he immediately threw it away. The damn flintlock was really troublesome to load. Then he quickly ran behind the trap.
The pirates saw a figure flash and then disappear. “Over there.”
After saying that, the remaining pirates chased after Liu Yi. The closer they got to Liu Yi, the dimmer the light became. As they chased, suddenly, the three pirates in front of them fell down.
The three unlucky pirates stepped on Liu Yi’s trap and were pierced by the steel knife when they fell. They howled in pain on the ground. The pirates behind them stopped immediately. Seeing this scene, the only three pirates wanted to retreat. They looked at each other and wanted to retreat.
At this time, two more gunshots were heard from behind the trap, and the two pirates in front fell down. The only remaining pirate ran back.
Just as the pirate ran into the captain’s sight, a gunshot was heard in the bushes. The captain stared at the pirate who ran out. As the pirate slowly fell, the captain’s expression became more and more violent, and there was a hint of fear in the depths of his eyes.
Chapter 8 Two-Level Reversal (Old Version)
At the entrance of the village, the pirate captain stood there staring at his brother who had just fallen, in a daze.
Before they even saw what the other side looked like, eight of their brothers were gone. Including the dozen before them, more than twenty brothers had already died. They didn’t even see the shadow of the enemy. Who exactly was the other side?
Then he forced himself to calm down. He absolutely could not fail here. His brain was working like crazy.
The other party only dared to attack secretly, which meant that the enemy was definitely not a match for his people in a direct confrontation. Moreover, when he was about to attack the villagers, he immediately took action, which showed that he cared about the villagers very much. Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth slowly rose upwards.
The captain returned to his chair and sat down. At this time, the other pirates looked a little overwhelmed. Eight people went to chase and kill him, and all died. They all wanted to run away. Now they only had a dozen people.
The captain also saw the expressions of his subordinates, and then he burst into laughter. The subordinates looked puzzled. Most of their own people were dead, why was the captain laughing? Was he crazy?
Then the captain laughed loudly towards the trap: “Hey, you can hear me, right? You killed so many of us, are you thinking about saving them? Let’s make a deal. As long as you come out, I will let them go. How about it?”
He pointed at the villagers, and after he finished speaking, there was no movement in the grass, and a crow seemed to fly across the sky…
Then he looked at the villagers with embarrassment and a vicious face: “Okay, you won’t come out, right? Then I will kill you one by one and see how long you can endure.”
After that, he asked a pirate to carry a woman out. The woman was struggling violently, and the pirate punched her hard, and the woman immediately went limp.
The pirate dragged the woman to the captain, who took out a pistol and slowly aimed at the woman on the ground.
“If you let them go, I will let you go, otherwise you will all die,” suddenly a voice came from the darkness, but the voice did not come from the direction of the trap, but from where the blowgun was shot.
The scene became even more awkward for a moment. The captain was embarrassed for a moment, then turned around and said to the place where the voice came from: “You killed so many of our brothers, and now you want us to go after just saying a word? And the reason why you attacked us in the dark is because you are no match for us head-on. If you really have the strength, you would have killed us all head-on. If you don’t come out, I will kill them all and leave here in a swagger. Hahahaha”.
Although he felt that the voice was not right, he put the problem behind him after the embarrassment. At this moment, he seemed to have found a way to deal with the enemy and was confident.
Then he waited for a long time, but no one replied…
Liu Yi is not a fool. He will not let him go if you come out. This is something you only see on TV. We will definitely die together.
Veins popped out on the pirate captain’s forehead. Then he pulled the trigger, “bang”, the woman’s painful groan stopped, and blood flowed along the ground onto the captain’s shoes.
Liu Yi bit his lips tightly, and the blue veins on his forehead showed how uneasy he was at the moment.
“You are very patient, next one”, the captain waved at the pirate. This time, the pirate was dragged over, and his crotch was wet. He was obviously scared to the point of peeing his pants, and he looked hopeless.
“Are you not coming out yet?” A cruel smile appeared on the captain’s face. At this time, a pirate volunteered, “Captain, leave this to me.”
After the captain used the hostage trick, the pirates seemed to regain their confidence, and their arrogant nature was revealed again. “Okay, you come.”
As soon as the captain finished speaking, a gunshot rang out. Another body was found on the ground. In the dark, Liu Yi, who had already returned to the trap, had already bitten his lips until blood was visible.
“Hahaha, it seems you are also a cold-blooded person. I’m not in a hurry. I still have a lot of people here.” After saying that, he was ready to ask his men to drag out another one.
At this time, a young man couldn’t stand it anymore. When the pirate came to pull people away, he rushed over, hugged the pirate and fell to the ground, and started fighting with the pirate.
The other villagers were still stunned when they saw this, but soon some young people reacted and more than a dozen young people rushed out. Some went to help the first person who took action, and some ran over to deal with other pirates.
Seeing this scene, the captain was not panicked, but instead had an expression of watching a good show. There were only 7 pirates guarding the villagers, and the others surrounded the pirate captain.
The pirate who was watching over the villagers was not in a hurry. He took out his pistol and shot at the people rushing out, then took a steel knife and slashed almost everyone down. The first one to attack was stabbed in the heart by the pirate’s knife and lay on the ground without any movement.
In an instant, the dozen people who rushed forward all fell in a pool of blood. Seeing this, the impulsive hearts of the others immediately cooled down, and the expressions of despair on their faces became even more intense.
“Look, more than a dozen people died this time. It’s okay, we still have a lot of us. Let me see how long you can hold on.” After saying that, he pulled out another one and chopped him off with a knife. The villager died.
At this moment, Liu Yi could no longer calm down. He saw that Lina was already on the edge. Lina closed her eyes and hugged Lulu tightly, holding Lulu’s head tightly to prevent Lulu from seeing this cruel scene.
If they continue, the next one might be Lina. He hates this kind of flintlock rifle very much. This kind of rifle will miss the target if it exceeds a certain range. Otherwise, how could this group of pirates survive until now?
“Hey, no movement yet, come, next one,” he said and asked the pirate to drag out another one.
“Stop,” an angry voice came from the side of the pirate captain, and a small figure walked out of the darkness.
When the pirates saw the child, they showed an incredible expression in their eyes. Lina also saw Liu Yi, and suddenly, her face was full of anxiety, but she could do nothing but shed more and more tears.
Liu Yi knew that she couldn’t go to see Lina now, otherwise she might be in danger.
Liu Yi walked not far from the pirate captain and stared at him. The light in his eyes was totally unlike that of a 5-year-old child.
The pirate captain came to his senses at this time, “You are the one who killed more than twenty of our crew members? Just a child?”
Liu Yi replied coldly: “You should be glad that I am still a child, otherwise you would all be dead now. Now that I am here, you let them go.”
“Hahahaha, no problem, I’ll let them go right now,” he winked at the pirates, then raised his hand and opened fire. The other pirates also took action immediately.
The moment he saw them raise their hands, Liu Yi wanted to dodge, but with such a short distance and so many people around, it was impossible to hide.
Liu Yi’s legs went numb, and then he felt a sharp pain, and then he fell to the ground. The pirates saw that he was shot, and rushed over to catch Liu Yi.
At this time, Bai Lie, who was waiting anxiously behind a big rock at the entrance of the village, saw Liu Yi being arrested, and he didn’t care about what Liu Yi said to him. He rushed out with the stick Liu Yi gave him, shouting, “Ah~, I’ll beat you bad guys.”
Lina couldn’t help but scream when she saw Bai Lie. As soon as Bai Lie rushed to a pirate, he was chopped by a pirate. Bai Lie instinctively used a stick to block it, but the knife broke the stick and then chopped Bai Lie.
Bai Lie was thrown out, hit a rock and rolled down, blood flowing from his head and chest, and he fell to the ground motionless.
Seeing this scene, Lina didn’t care about anything else. She shouted “Bailie” and stood up and ran towards Bailie. She was kicked back to her original position after only two steps.
Lina wanted to get up again, but the pain in her chest prevented her from getting up.
Lulu’s eyes were full of tears at this time. She went over and hugged Lina, “Mom, are you okay?”
After saying that, he looked at Bai Lie worriedly. At this time, Bai Lie seemed to be dead.
Liu Yi had been caught by them and pressed to the ground. Seeing that Bai Lie was unknown whether he was alive or dead, he stared at the pirates with eyes full of hatred, anger, and murderous intent.
The captain looked at his eyes and laughed, “Guys, he seems very unconvinced, go and help me educate him.”
“Okay, boss.”
Liu Yi had killed so many of them before, and they were both afraid and hateful of Liu Yi in their hearts. All their emotions were vented at this moment. After a round of beating, they kicked him around on the ground like a football.
Liu Yi felt dizzy, and the pain in his body was gone. His head was swollen like a pig’s head. Liu Yi felt that if he was beaten for a while longer, his new life might be gone.
Chapter 9 Invisible Deterrence (Old Version)
The pirates laughed wildly as they looked at Liu Yi curled up on the ground, and all the depression they had felt after losing so many brothers was swept away.
Liu Yi’s face no longer looked like its original appearance. His cheeks were swollen, his eyebrows were cracked, his lips were split, blood was oozing out of his crooked nose, and blood was constantly flowing out of the corners of his mouth. His entire face was covered in blood.
At this time, the pirates who were called to stop by the pirate captain came over and stepped on Liu Yi. “Kid, this is the price of provoking us, you are going to die soon. Hahahaha”.
Liu Yi didn’t move, and had no expression. He just stared at him coldly, with no warmth in his eyes.
The pirate captain felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by him, and then he became angry and embarrassed. He was actually scared by the eyes of a little kid.
He put more force on his foot, and more blood flowed from the corner of Liu Yi’s mouth. “If you want to die, I will grant your wish now.” After saying that, he stabbed Liu Yi with the knife.
Lina was lying helplessly in Lulu’s arms. Lulu hugged Lina in horror. She wanted to go out to save Liu Yi, but didn’t want to leave her mother behind. She was so anxious that she didn’t know what to do.
The pain made Lina’s face covered with cold sweat. She covered her chest and looked at Bai Lie lying on the ground, then looked at Liu Yi who was about to be killed. In desperation, she immediately shouted “Stop…”
The blade stayed on Liu Yi’s chest, and the captain turned his head and looked at her, “What is your relationship with this kid?”
Lina endured the pain and staggered to her feet. “He is my child, please let him go. He is only a few years old, just a child, please let him go.”
Lina stood up, holding her chest, and Lulu supported her.
The pirate captain laughed out loud upon hearing this, “Kid? Do you know what he did? The kid you are talking about killed more than a dozen of our crew members!”
The pirate captain laughed crazily. Lina looked at Liu Yi who was being trampled on the ground with heartache. “I am willing to repay your crew with my own life, just please let him go.”
Hearing this, Lulu nervously called out, “Mom.”
The pirate captain looked at her and laughed, “Your life alone is not enough, boys, kill them all to avenge our brothers, leave the two women to me, I will do it myself.”
He pointed at the villagers. Then the pirates started to attack. Liu Yi tried to move his body when he saw this, but he could only twist in place, with the captain’s big foot stepping on him.
Seeing his angry expression he laughed even louder. He seemed to have found the little boy’s weak spot. He had beaten him so badly before and he only had a cold expression. Now when he saw the villagers being killed, the child who had just looked at him coldly showed a different expression. For him, nothing was more interesting than watching his enemies struggle in pain.
The pirates rushed into the crowd like a tiger into a flock of sheep. The villagers kept falling down. Some villagers tried to resist, but they were no match for the pirates. The villagers’ screams, wails and cries for help merged into one. Lina and her daughter cried and hugged each other, waiting for their final fate.
In a blink of an eye, the noise from the village entrance became quieter, leaving only the pirates’ triumphant laughter.
Liu Yi let out a whimpering sound, and tears mixed with the blood in the corners of his eyes. In the past two years, he had completely integrated into this village. The villagers used to be very happy and treated him like their own child, but now they were all lying on the ground and turned into corpses.
Now at the entrance of the village, only Lina and her daughter were standing among the corpses of the villagers, like lambs to be slaughtered.
The pirate captain carried Liu Yi in one hand and walked towards Lina, “Because you, little brat, wasted so much of my time and killed so many of my brothers, now it’s time to put an end to it.”
After saying that, he threw Liu Yi to the ground, and asked another pirate to continue stepping on him, while he drew out his knife and slowly walked towards Lina and her daughter.
Liu Yi tried desperately to stand up and stop them, but it was of no use. He could only twist wildly under the pirates’ feet.
The pirate captain walked up to Lina with a grin and said, “Go to hell,” and swung his sword. Lina protected Lulu behind her and closed her eyes in despair, waiting for death to come.
She had prayed before, praying to God to save them, but apparently, God had too many things to do and couldn’t hear this at all.
But God did not save him. Her daughter Lulu pushed her away at the last moment. Lina was pushed to the ground. She turned around and saw Lulu lying on the ground. She shouted “Lulu” sadly.
She quickly crawled over and hugged Lulu, tears dripping on Lulu’s young face. When Lulu saw Lina, a smile appeared on her face wrinkled in pain and she gently called out, “Mom.”
After saying that, she turned her head and looked at Liu Yi, who was being stepped on and twisting wildly on the ground. She smiled at him and then lowered her head heavily.
Seeing this scene, Liu Yi held the pirate’s feet tightly and let out a roar like a wild beast.
The pirate captain looked at them with a bigger smile on his face, “Don’t worry, you’re all going to die anyway.”
Lina was completely hopeless at this point, looking at the pirate captain with hatred.
The captain enjoyed their expressions very much. He laughed and kicked Lina down. Then he stepped on Lina and put the knife on Lina’s chest. He turned his head and looked at Liu Yi, “You just watch carefully as your family members leave you one by one. Hahahaha.”
At this moment, Lina suddenly jumped up, grabbed the pirate leader’s foot, and bit his calf.
The pirate captain staggered in pain and pushed Lina away with force. Lina was thrown two or three meters away on the ground. The pirate captain pulled out his gun angrily and was about to shoot Lina directly.
Seeing this scene, Liu Yi’s eyes were full of bloodshot. He exerted his last bit of strength and shouted at the top of his lungs, “Stop it!”
Suddenly, an invisible force spread out with Liu Yi as the center, and all the living pirates turned pale and slowly fell down.
Lina fainted under this force, and Liu Yi also fainted completely after using up his last bit of strength.
Only the pirate captain, with a dizzy head, struggled to support his body with a knife, gasping for breath. “What is this?”
He supported his body and stared at the unconscious Liu Yi in disbelief. After a long time, he slowly recovered and suddenly realized that this child could not be kept.
Although I don’t know what happened, it is obvious that the power came from Liu Yi.
He walked slowly towards Liu Yi, dragging the knife. As he walked, he suddenly stopped and looked down.
Lina woke up without knowing when. She saw the pirate captain walking towards Liu Yi and crawled over to hug his legs.
The pirate captain looked at her, smiled cruelly, raised his hand and slashed at her. Lina screamed in pain but still held on tightly.
The pirate captain stabbed her angrily, and Lina spat out a mouthful of blood, but he still didn’t let go.
The pirate captain was furious and kicked Lina again and again until she was completely silent. Then he spat and walked to Liu Yi and slashed at him with his knife.
Just as the knife was about to fall on Liu Yi, a sound and shadow appeared in an instant, and a sword was placed under the pirate’s knife, and the collision of the swords splashed a burst of sparks.
No matter how hard the pirate captain tried, the knife remained motionless. The pirate captain looked up in astonishment.
A square face appeared in front of him, his resolute face was full of anger. He wore a baseball cap on his head and a white cloak of justice behind him.
A look of panic appeared on the pirate captain’s face, “S…Sakaski.”
The one who showed up was the Navy’s super rising star Sakaski. He basically hated pirates. So far, all the pirates Sakaski had encountered had been killed, leaving not a single one alive.
The navy slowly appeared at the scene at this time. They hurried here, saw the scene, and looked at the pirate captain angrily.
At this time, Sakaski said angrily: “Captain of the Wild Dog Pirates, Doug, you deserve to die.” After that, he swung his sword and the pirate captain Doug’s head and body were separated.
At this time, Bailie, who had blood on his forehead, groaned and slowly woke up. He stood up, looked around in confusion, and then hurriedly shouted, “Mom, sister, brother Louis.”
He found his mother and sister among the corpses on the ground. They were completely lifeless. When he found Liu Yi, they were already sobbing and finally just hugged Liu Yi and cried at the top of their lungs.
Then he said to the navy: “Please, save everyone, please.”
After saying that, he knelt down and kowtowed continuously. The sailors couldn’t help but feel distressed when seeing this scene. Sakaski also lowered his head. It was unknown what he was thinking. Maybe he was more angry towards the pirates.
But Bai Lie fell to the ground again after only two knocks, apparently fainting from excessive grief.
The navy at the scene watched this scene in silence, and the atmosphere was extremely depressing.
A sailor walked up to Bai Lie and wanted to pick him up to treat him. He squatted down and took a glance and found that Liu Yi, who was in a shapeless state, was still moving. He hurriedly shouted to Sakaski: “Sir, the kid is still alive.”
Sakaski looked over here and gave the order: “Identify the pirates, rescue the surviving villagers, and execute all the pirates on the spot.”
Chapter 10 Farewell to the Island (Old Version)
That night, the navy cleared out a temporary camp in the village.
Bai Lie was sleeping with gauze tied around his body and head. The person next to him was in a more miserable state, with his entire body wrapped in gauze, like a mummy.
But in his body, the Yi Jin Jing was running autonomously, constantly repairing his body.
In another tent, Sakaski was listening to his subordinates’ reports, “Report to Captain Sakaski, all 36 members of the Mad Dog Pirates are here. 22 of them died before we arrived. Among the 22, 3 had their throats cut directly, and 19 died of poisoning. The other 14 who fainted have been executed by us. According to our interrogation, the previous 22 people were killed by the last child, and the last child even erupted with an invisible force that knocked them all unconscious.”
After saying this, the marine’s eyes were filled with disbelief. A little kid almost wiped out an entire pirate group. Is this another monster?
Sakaski closed his eyes and didn’t know what he was thinking. As a super star of the navy, he knew what was happening more clearly. That invisible force was the domineering aura that was one in a million in the sea.
He knew full well that such a child would be horrible once fully grown, so he picked up the Den Den Mushi.
“Bru bru bru”, the Den Den Mushi slowly simulated a resolute face, “Hello, this is Zephyr.”
“Instructor Zefa, I’m Sakaski.”
Sakaski reported the situation here. After listening to Zefa’s expression, he gradually became serious. “Sakaski, your mission is almost completed now. You wait there first. Vice Admiral Tsuru is nearby. I will tell him about this matter. Leave the child to Vice Admiral Tsuru.”
“Yes, I understand,” he said and hung up the phone.
The next afternoon, Liu Yi opened his eyes from his coma. He looked at the cotton-patterned roof and was stunned for a moment, “Have I traveled through time again?”
He turned his head and saw Bai Lie lying next to him. Realizing that he was not dead yet, he suddenly became anxious, “Bailie, Bai Lie, how are you?”
But now his whole body is wrapped in gauze and he can’t move.
At this time, Bai Lie woke up when he heard the sound beside him. In fact, Bai Lie woke up in the morning, felt sad for a while, ate something and went back to sleep.
Bai Lie saw Liu Yi waking up, and tears immediately flowed from his eyes. “Brother Louis, you finally woke up.”
Liu Yi breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Bai Lie was still alive. Then he thought of something and asked anxiously: “Bai Lie, where are Aunt Lina and Sister Lulu?”
Bailie cried sadly when he heard Louis’ question. “My mother and sister are both dead, wow…”
Liu Yi was stunned when he heard this. After a moment, the gauze on his face was wet with tears. His mind was full of scenes of being with Lina and Lulu in the past two years. He stared blankly at the top of the tent and let the tears flow down.
A navy officer heard the noise and came in, asking him if he wanted to eat and if he was feeling unwell, but he didn’t respond at all.
A military doctor came in and examined him, then walked out with the Marines.
The military doctor walked up to Sakaski, saluted and reported: “Report to the commander, they are all recovering well, especially the child named Louis. He was injured so badly yesterday, but now he is recovering very quickly. Normally, an adult with such a serious injury needs at least a month of recuperation, but under such circumstances, the child will recover in about five days. The child named Bailie is also recovering much faster than normal people.”
The military doctor’s expression was full of shock. This was the first time he had seen someone recover so quickly, and it was a child.
Sakaski waved his hand to let him go down, his eyes looking at their tent, no one knew what he was thinking.
Another day passed, and a huge warship sailed across the sea, and Sakaski and his marines came to greet it.
A female naval commander came down from the ship. She had a ponytail on her head and a look of wisdom and calmness on her beautiful face. Behind her followed a group of female marines.
This is the famous Vice Admiral Crane. If you think she is just a pretty vase just by looking at her beautiful face, then she will teach you a lesson with her powerful strength.
What makes people admire most is not her strength, but her wisdom. Over the years, countless pirates have been killed by her.
Sakaski saluted Lieutenant General Tsuru, who nodded and asked Sakaski, “What’s the situation?”
Sakaski put down his hands and said, “All the villagers were killed, and only two children survived, one named Bailie and the other named Louis. The Mad Dog Pirates were completely wiped out, and 22 of the pirates were killed by a child named Louis, all of them were killed in one blow. The remaining pirates have been executed by me on the spot.”
Vice Admiral Tsuru glanced at him and then said, “Where are the two children?”
Sakaski replied, “Both of them have recovered well from their injuries, but their families were killed by pirates, and they are now too sad. When Louis woke up, he just lay there in a daze, and he only opened his mouth instinctively when he was fed. Also, he seems to have awakened his domineering aura. Bailie is a little better, but he is also crying.”
“Okay, I understand. Take me to see the two children.”
Then, Lieutenant General He, led by Sakaski, entered the tent where Liu Yi and his team were.
When Vice Admiral He walked in, he saw two children lying on the bed, one was looking at them with tears in his eyes, and the other had his eyes open and no reaction.
At this time, Bai Lie saw Lieutenant General He’s kind face, and he couldn’t help feeling a sense of intimacy in his heart. He asked in his childish voice: “You, who are you?”
He was still sobbing while speaking. Lieutenant General He was also stunned for a moment. Although she knew that there were two children, they were too young.
Then she immediately adjusted her expression, with a friendly smile on her face. “My name is He, you can call me Aunt He. I heard about what happened to you and came to help you.”
Upon hearing this, Bai Lie hurriedly said to Lieutenant General He: “Aunt He, please save Brother Louis. After he woke up, he said one sentence and then stopped talking. I called him but he didn’t respond. Is he dead? Mom and sister were the same at the beginning. No matter how I called them, they didn’t respond.” After saying that, Bai Lie started crying again.
Vice Admiral He looked at what Bailie said, and her heart ached. These two young children had experienced so many things, so she immediately adjusted her mood and asked Bailie what happened that night. Combining the intelligence of the navy, she also understood what happened.
He smiled at Bailie and said, “Okay, I’ll let your brother Louis speak now.”
“Well, thank you Aunt He,” Bai Lie looked at Lieutenant General He with hope.
Lieutenant General He walked to Liu Yi’s side, stretched out her hand and touched Liu Yi’s head. A soft light emanated from her hand.
Liu Yi’s heart, which was originally filled with sadness, became a little calmer for some reason. There was a fluctuation in her dim and lifeless eyes. She looked at the woman next to her who put her hand on her head, without saying a word, and turned her head away, continuing to be in a daze.
At this time, Lieutenant General He said to him: “Louis, I know you are very sad. I am very sorry for what happened in the village, but you can’t be depressed like this. You know, your Lina was still holding Doug’s legs desperately before she died. She hoped so much that you could survive. How disappointed she would be if she saw you like this. And as a brother, how can you let your younger brother worry about you all the time?”
Hearing this, Liu Yi turned around and looked at Bai Lie. Bai Lie was also looking at her with worry in his eyes, with tears on his little face.
Liu Yi looked back at Lieutenant General He. Finally, there was another expression on his face. At this moment, he was completely overwhelmed, “Wow…”
A heart-wrenching cry resounded through heaven and earth.
Three days later, in the navy’s temporary camp, Liu Yi and Bai Lie sat at the table and ate their meal with big mouthfuls. After Bai Lie was full, he lay comfortably in the chair and burped.
Looking at Liu Yi who was still eating, he said, “Brother Louis, you are still such a big eater.” This was the first time they had eaten by themselves in the past few days.
Then Bai Lie looked at Lieutenant General He next to him, and his expression became depressed again.
When Liu Yi saw Bai Lie’s expression, he paused, then continued to eat, and said vaguely: “Bai Lie, you are not bad either, you have a good appetite.”
When Bailie heard the compliment, he also laughed.
Lieutenant General He watched this scene with a smile. After spending the past few days together, she had a general understanding of the brothers.
Liu Yi has a more calm personality and sometimes doesn’t behave like a child, while Bai Lie is relatively normal.
Their physiques are all a little different from ordinary people, and Louis’s is even stronger.
After eating, Liu Yi walked to Lieutenant General He and said, “Lieutenant General He, I want to join the navy.”
Vice Admiral Tsuru looked at him with a smile “Why did you join the Navy?”.
Liu Yi clenched his fists and said, “For killing pirates, the pirates deserve to die.”
Upon hearing this, Bai Lie hurried over and said that he wanted to go too. Upon hearing this, Lieutenant General He smiled and neither agreed nor objected.
He shook his head and said, “There are standards for recruiting marines. You are too young now and do not meet the standards for recruiting marines.”
Liu Yi lowered his head in disappointment when he heard this, then he immediately raised his head and said to Lieutenant General He: “I understand, Lieutenant General He, I will go when we meet the standards.” After that, he took Bai Lie outside.
“Louis, where are you taking Bailie?” Lieutenant General He asked when he saw them leaving.
Liu Yi stopped, turned around and said: “Our injuries have healed. Thank you for your hospitality these days. I will take Bai Lie to find a place to live.”
“Is there a specific place?”
“Not yet, but there will be time.”
Liu Yi clenched his fists. Now only he and Bai Lie were alive, and he wanted to live well with Bai Lie.
At this time, Lieutenant General He walked up to them and looked at them with a smile, “I have a place here, would you like to go?”
Liu Yi asked in confusion, “Where?”
Vice Admiral Tsuru walked to the door and looked outside, “At the Navy Headquarters, there are many children there who are just like you. Their parents are gone, and the Navy is taking care of them.”
Many officers of the Navy Headquarters died on the front line, and their children were raised by the headquarters after their deaths.
Hearing this, Liu Yi nodded heavily: “Okay, let’s go.”
The next day, everyone packed up and prepared to set off. Dozens of new graves were built in the small forest. Liu Yi and Bai Lie knelt in front of two graves.
“Aunt Lina, I’m taking Bailie away. I will take good care of Bailie. I will live well with your expectations, and then kill all the pirates to avenge you.” After saying this, he and Bailie kowtowed heavily.
From behind, Vice Admiral Sakaski and Vice Admiral Tsuru looked at them quietly. Sakaski asked, “Vice Admiral Tsuru, do you really want to take them to the headquarters? Only navy officers or their families can live there.”
Upon hearing this, Vice Admiral Tsuru sighed and said, “I don’t want two kind and talented children to become pirates later. There are too many examples of this.”
Chapter 11: Sea Voyage (Old Version)
On the azure sea, a huge warship was sailing on the sea, leaving a long wake at its stern.
The ship was full of female soldiers who were busy on the ship, but every time they passed the deck, they couldn’t help but look at the two small figures at the bow.
They sat at the bow and looked at the distant sea, their backs looking a little lonely. They were Liu Yi and his companions who had just set out to sea.
“Brother Louis, can we come back in the future?” Bai Lie asked Liu Yi with a slightly depressed expression.
Liu Yi turned to look at Bai Lie, held his little hand, and looked at Bai Lie with a firm expression, “Yes, after we kill all the pirates, we will come back to see Aunt Lina and Lulu.”
“Yeah,” Xiao Bailie’s expression became firm, and a rare murderous intent was revealed in his face.
Vice Admiral Tsuru was looking at the two little ones on the bow in the command room of the ship with a relieved smile on his face. He believed that even if they did not become marines after growing up in the Marine Headquarters, they would never become pirates.
And looking at their potential, the navy will have two more powerful combat forces in the future.
Another day passed, and Bai Lie’s sadness faded a little. He became a curious baby, pulling Liu Yi around the boat. Especially when he saw the cannon, his eyes were full of stars.
Liu Yi curled his lips. In his previous life, these things should have been put in a museum long ago. They were not very powerful, not accurate, and did not work at all.
In his previous life, he had seen all kinds of naval guns, howitzers, cannons, and even electromagnetic guns, not to mention all kinds of missiles and nuclear bombs. Well…, he had never seen a nuclear bomb, but that didn’t stop him from despising these weapons.
But the personal strength in this world is really a bit terrifying. These few days, he saw the female soldiers on the ship carrying a box of artillery shells and walking briskly. With such physical fitness, they could kill his teammates in his previous life in seconds.
When the female soldiers saw that the two children seemed to have come out of their sadness, their hooligan natures were immediately revealed, and they hugged them and kissed and rubbed them constantly.
The two of them were surrounded in the middle with red faces. Bai Lie’s face was red with anger, while Liu Yi was shy. After all, he was not a blank slate who knew nothing.
They struggled hard, but as little kids they were no match for those elite female marines and were pinned in their arms, unable to move.
At this time, Lieutenant General He shouted at them to leave, and the female soldiers left reluctantly.
At first, they felt sorry for the two children, after all, they were so young and suffered such a severe blow. But when the gauze on their bodies was untied, two children who looked like porcelain dolls appeared in front of them, and their aunts were overwhelmed.
If they hadn’t been immersed in grief at the time, I would have taken action against them long ago.
After the female soldiers left, Liu Yi and Bai Lie were released. Their faces were covered with lipstick marks and their hair was messy.
They sat on the ground and looked at each other. Xiao Bailie held his mouth and wanted to cry. These female soldiers were too cruel.
Lieutenant General He came over, helped them wipe the lipstick off their faces, then picked up little Bailie and said to him: “These aunts haven’t seen such a cute child in a long time. They kissed you because they like you.”
Lieutenant General He spoke to him with a smile, and Xiao Bailie nodded as if he understood. Then Lieutenant General He kissed him on the face that he had just wiped clean, put him down, and walked away leisurely.
Bai Lie was stunned for a moment, watching Lieutenant General He walking away, then turned around to look at Liu Yi, and finally burst into tears.
The female marines were laughing unscrupulously in the distance, Bailie was crying loudly, and Liu Yi looked at the female soldiers angrily and took little Bailie to wash his face.
The warship continued to sail on the sea. These days, Liu Yihe and Xiao Bailie almost avoided the female marines.
But on Vice Admiral Crane’s ship, where could they hide? They were eventually caught, hugged by everyone, and kissed fiercely before being put down.
Gradually, the two of them became numb and decided to just let it go.
The Marines also witnessed Liu Yi’s horrific appetite. He ate almost as much as a child.
You have to know that as elite naval officers, they eat a lot. It’s surprising that a child has such a big appetite.
Xiao Bailie’s appetite was much more normal, but when he saw the Marines imitating their training very well, he still drew admiration.
Especially when he was imitating swinging a sword, the serious expression on his face made Vice Admiral Tsuru feel gratified.
During this period, the Yi Jin Jing that Liu Yi practiced seemed to have become a little stronger. He clearly felt that his body was stronger and more agile, which also caused his appetite to increase a little.
At first, the sea voyage felt novel to Xiao Bailie and Liu Yi, especially the breathtaking scenery on the sea.
But the scene was exactly the same for five days in a row, which was a bit boring.
Perhaps it was precisely because of this boredom that they became the amusement of the female Marines, but they had no amusement to find.
They could only imitate the training of the Marines. In addition to imitating the training of the Marines, Bai Lie was also practicing the military boxing taught by Liu Yi.
During this period, they also encountered a group of unlucky pirates. When they saw this huge naval warship, they frantically wanted to escape. After seeing the pirate ship, Vice Admiral Tsuru ordered his ship to chase after it.
As the warships got closer, they began firing at the navy, but their cannons were like a joke and had no accuracy at all.
The only shell that was about to hit was cut in half by a sword from a female officer behind Lieutenant General He and exploded in the air.
Then when they got close to a certain distance, the female marines jumped high from the bow, stepped a few times in the air, and landed on the pirate ship.
As the navy men landed on the pirate ship, a one-sided battle began. The pirates in the East China Sea had no power to resist the elite navy men, just like the villagers facing the pirates in the past.
In just a few minutes, after most of the pirates were killed or wounded, the remaining pirates surrendered.
The navy officers tied them up skillfully, and then sent them to the Judicial Island for trial and then imprisoned them.
However, just as the navy brought the pirates on board, Liu Yi found a sword from somewhere and walked towards the pirates. Vice Admiral Tsuru saw Liu Yi and quickly stood in front of him, “Louis, what are you going to do?”
Liu Yi gritted his teeth and said, “All the pirates deserve to die.” Bai Lie also looked at the captured pirates angrily.
Lieutenant General He sighed and said, “Louis, don’t be blinded by hatred. They are now powerless to resist and what awaits them is endless imprisonment, which will be a more terrible punishment than death.”
Liu Yi looked at the pirates fiercely for a while, then threw down his sword, snorted, and walked away with Bai Lie.
At this time, Vice Admiral Tsuru waved his hand, and the prisoners were taken away. Then the female officer behind Vice Admiral Tsuru swung a sword, and a sword energy passed through and split the pirate ship in half. The pirate ship sank to the bottom of the sea with a gurgling sound.
After sailing for another two days, they entered a sea area. Liu Yi felt that the speed of the ship had obviously increased. He looked at the sea surface and found that the water was actually flowing.
A small island appeared in front of us. At the top of the island was flying a white flag with a cross on it, but it was a little different. This was the Judicial Island.
Liu Yi didn’t pay attention to this. As he got closer to the island, he found that it seemed brighter here than other places.
After Vice Admiral Tsuru handed over the prisoners to the Judicial Island, he did not stay and immediately turned around and left.
Liu Yi discovered that only the section of the sea where the warship passed was flowing. The sea water in the distance was the same as other places, with no difference. He couldn’t help but sigh at the wonders of nature.
After another half day of sailing, a huge gate appeared in front of Liu Yi. The huge warship looked so small in front of the gate.
The gate was only opened a little, and the warship accelerated into the gate.
Liu Yi was stunned. The weapons in this world were so poor, but this building was really a bit outrageous.
After passing through the gate, he saw a huge fortress with a crescent-shaped bay in front of it. The caliber of the cannons on the fortress was estimated to be large enough to accommodate an adult.
After so many days of sailing, they finally arrived at the naval headquarters.
Chapter 12: Naval Headquarters (Old Version)
The warship sailed into the port under the guidance of the navy at the port. Vice Admiral Tsuru and his marines stepped off the ship. The navy at the port stood at attention and saluted to welcome Vice Admiral Tsuru back.
Liu Yi and Bai Lie followed Vice Admiral He and looked at the naval headquarters curiously. Warships were docking and leaving the huge port from time to time. The navy in the port was constantly busy, some were repairing the warships, and some were moving supplies onto the ships.
It was very lively with the coming and going of sailors. Wherever Vice Admiral Tsuru passed by, sailors stood at attention and saluted. Some sailors had hearts in their eyes when they saw the all-female soldiers, while others were surprised when they saw the two children beside Vice Admiral Tsuru.
After arriving inside, Lieutenant General He disbanded the team and asked her adjutant to take Liu Yi and Bai Lie to her house first, while she went to report to the marshal.
The adjutant’s name was Guli. She was the officer who had always stood behind Lieutenant General He. She always held a sword in her hand and had a serious expression on her face. When they were on the boat, she was the only one who did not attack the two of them.
Guli brought them to a large villa, opened the door and led them in.
Liu Yi looked around the villa curiously. As a lieutenant general, He’s villa was quite large. The two-story villa had nearly 8 rooms. There were various fruits on the coffee table in the living room, and the sofa was large and comfortable.
Guli told them not to run around and wait for Lieutenant General He to come back. If they were hungry, there was food in the refrigerator, and if they were sleepy, they could go to their rooms and sleep. Then she turned and left.
Just as Liu Yi was looking at Lieutenant General He’s villa curiously, Lieutenant General He was already in the Marshal’s office.
Sitting in the office was a man with his hair standing up, with a stern look on his face. He put his hands on his chest and listened to Vice Admiral Tsuru’s report. He was the current Navy Marshal – Kong.
“From the current perspective, Louis’ physique is quite special, and Bailie has a good talent in swordsmanship, and it is definitely worth cultivating, especially Louis. If his special physique fully develops in the future, it will be no weaker than Garp.”
Kong was a little surprised when he heard this. He had never expected that General Tsuru would have such a high evaluation. As the admiral of the navy, he naturally knew how strong Garp was.
Especially after defeating Rocks, Garp has become the top combat force in this world, one of the top few.
Garp’s strength lies in his outrageous physique. No matter how badly injured he is, he can recover as long as he eats a big meal and then takes a good sleep. Even he, who is also a top fighter, may not be Garp’s opponent now.
It was precisely because he knew how powerful Garp was that he was even more surprised by Vice Admiral Tsuru’s evaluation. “I heard that Louis has awakened the Conqueror’s Haki?” Sora asked.
Lieutenant General Tsuru answered truthfully, “Based on the situation at the scene at the time, it is indeed very likely.”
Kong pondered for a while, then said to He: “Let’s keep this matter secret for now. Send the two children to the school of the Navy Headquarters and observe them first.”
“Yes,” Vice Admiral Tsuru saluted, then closed the door and left. In the room, Sora muttered in deep thought, “Heroic Haki.”
When Lieutenant General He returned to the villa, Bai Lie was lying on the sofa and snoring. Liu Yi took off his shoes and sat cross-legged on the sofa with his eyes closed. He was practicing the Yi Jin Jing.
Since leaving the village, he has strengthened his practice of Yi Jin Jing. He knows very well that if he, an ordinary person, wants to gain a foothold in this sea and wants to destroy those pirates, Yi Jin Jing is his only reliance.
Especially those with monstrous talents, he can only rely on the Yi Jin Jing to fight against them.
He stopped practicing when he heard the door open. He opened his eyes and saw Lieutenant General Crane. He stood up and called out to Lieutenant General Crane.
Lieutenant General He looked at them lovingly and said, “You must be hungry. I’ll take you to eat.”
The naval cafeteria was specially built tall and large to accommodate the different body shapes of naval generals. There is an even larger cafeteria on the other side, which is the special cafeteria for giant generals.
At this time, Vice Admiral Tsuru was sitting in the spacious cafeteria with his two children, watching them eat.
Bailie was full by now, and he burped while holding his stomach with both hands.
Liu Yi was still eating with both hands at this time, holding a piece of meat in his left hand and holding a chopstick of noodles in his right hand to stuff it into his mouth.
Suddenly, Liu Yi felt himself being picked up. At this moment, he was holding a piece of head in his hand and noodles outside his mouth. He turned his head and looked at the burly man in a daze.
He had a short black flat head, a cynical expression on his face, exaggerated bulging muscles, a scar on his face, and a navy cloak draped behind him.
He looked at Liu Yi, then snatched the meat from Liu Yi’s hand and stuffed it into his mouth. While chewing, he asked He incoherently, “Xiao He, who is this child? Is he your child?”
Vice Admiral Tsuru looked at him helplessly and sighed, “His name is Louis, and he is the child we rescued from pirates.”
After the meat in Liu Yi’s hand was snatched away by him, Liu Yi reacted and immediately yelled at him with bared teeth and claws, “That’s my meat.”
The big man holding him didn’t care at all, “Don’t be so stingy, kid, I’ll treat you to a big meal,” and then he waved his hand, and someone started serving the dishes from behind.
At this time Vice Admiral Tsuru spoke: “Garp, when did you come back?” This middle-aged man was none other than Garp, who was known as the hero of the navy.
Karp put Liu Yi down, sat next to him and started eating. He showed an indignant expression while eating, “That damn Roger, he slipped away again this time, I almost caught him.”
Lieutenant General Wen Yanhe looked at him and said, “I heard that you destroyed another island this time. The marshal is waiting for your report in the office.”
Garp waved his hand indifferently and said, “Roger is not a small pirate. We can’t catch them without some effort. I’ve asked my adjutant to explain to the marshal.”
When Liu Yi heard the name Roger, his ears pricked up. Even though he was not familiar with One Piece, he had heard of the name of Pirate King Roger.
But Liu Yi didn’t stop eating. Just when he finished one piece and went to get another, a big hand took the meat away. He went to get another piece, but another big hand took it away.
After two or three times, Liu Yi’s mouth twitched, and he stood up and rushed towards the plate of meat.
At this time, the plate was picked up by a pair of big hands, and then all the meat was poured into Cap’s mouth.
Liu Yi lay on the table and shouted angrily: “Hey, you’re going too far… wooooooo”.
Before he finished speaking, Karp picked up the remaining piece of meat and stuffed it into Liu Yi’s mouth. Liu Yi, who felt the meat stuck in his throat, burst into tears and almost vomited out everything he had just eaten.
Vice Admiral Tsuru shook his head helplessly as he looked at this scene, while Garp laughed and said admiringly: “Not bad, little boy is quite a eater. How about being my son? Hahahaha”.
Liu Yi swallowed the big piece of meat with great difficulty and yelled at Karp: “Who would want to be your son? Can he grow up safely as your son?”
At this moment, the young officer with a slipper tattoo on his face slapped himself hard several times.
“Since you are willing, then you are my child from now on. As long as I come back, I will train you to be the strongest man, hahahaha.”
Liu Yi was a little overwhelmed: “I don’t want to, are you listening to me?”
At this time, Garp seemed not to have heard it, “You should have a good rest today, and be prepared for brutal training tomorrow, hahahaha.”
As he spoke, he patted Liu Yi, and Liu Yi was almost broken apart.
At this time, a pointed-faced navy man came over. He wore sunglasses, had a stern look on his face, and held a sword in his hand. He walked up to Garp and said, “Vice Admiral Garp, Marshal Kong is looking for you.”
Karp pouted in disdain: “What a hassle.” Then he strode out.
After dinner, Liu Yi and Bai Lie followed Lieutenant General He to buy a few sets of clothes and some daily necessities, and then returned to Lieutenant General He’s villa.
Vice Admiral He said to them, “You should rest today. I will send you to the Naval Academy tomorrow and you will go to school there. You can come back to me during the holidays. I have already greeted them and they will help take care of you.”
Liu Yi and Bai Lie bowed deeply to Lieutenant General He, “Thank you, Lieutenant General He.” Lieutenant General He looked at them with a smile and said, “You’re welcome, little ones. It’s getting late. Go to bed.”
Late at night, Bai Lie was lying beside him, hugging his arms and snoring. Liu Yi closed his eyes, and a light from his chest was faintly blooming. The Yi Jin Jing was running, constantly cleansing Liu Yi’s tendons, veins and limbs.
His physique will become a little stronger every time he exercises. Although this is very subtle, as long as he maintains it, one day the quantitative change will lead to qualitative change.
Chapter 13: Naval Primary School (Old Version)
The next day, He took Liu Yi and He Bailie to the gate of a school. There was a little old man with gray hair and glasses waiting at the gate. “Principal Leonard, these are the two children. I’ll leave them to you.”
Principal Leonard is a retired lieutenant general. He was previously in charge of logistics matters. After retirement, he became the principal of this elementary school.
Leonard looked at Liu Yi and Bai Lie kindly and said, “Okay, no problem. Come with me, two little guys.”
After saying that, he took Xiao Bailie’s hand and walked in. Liu Yi followed behind. When they entered the teaching building, Liu Yi looked back at Lieutenant General He, who waved at him.
Leonard first took them to the dormitory, which was an eight-person room on the sixth floor, with room 601 written on it.
The six beds inside were already occupied, leaving only one bunk bed by the window empty.
Leonard helped them put their luggage away, then skillfully made their beds and said to them, “These two beds will be yours from now on. Who will take the upper bunk and who will take the lower bunk?”
Liu Yi said: “I will sleep on the upper bunk and Bai Lie will sleep on the lower bunk.”
Bailie is still young, and it would be troublesome if he fell down from the upper bunk.
Leonard looked at Liu Yi with satisfaction and said, “Okay, let’s go to the classroom next.”
Leonard took them to the classroom. There were about 30 students in the classroom. Their classroom was on the first floor of the teaching building and was the youngest grade.
There was a young female teacher teaching in the classroom. Seeing the arrival of Principal Leonard, she stopped teaching and walked to the door. “Teacher Ross, these are new students. His name is Louis, he is five years old, and the other one is Bailie, he is four years old.”
Teacher Los smiled kindly, bent down and said to them: “Hello, I will be your teacher from now on. My name is Los.”
“Hello, Teacher Ross,” Liu Yi and Bai Lie answered in unison.
Los then said to Leonard, “Leave the principal and the others to me.”
Los took them to the classroom and said, “Classmates, we have two new students today. Please ask them to introduce themselves.”
After Liu Yi and his classmates introduced themselves, they sat down in the back seats. After listening to this kind of class, Liu Yi understood it.
But Bailie was in a miserable state, with a frown on his face, looking like a bitter gourd.
Finally the get out of class was over and the group was free, but I didn’t have time to get up and move around.
At this time, a group of little kids surrounded them, one of them had snot bubbles on his face, “My name is Drew, is your dad also a navy?”
Bai Lie was about to speak when Liu Yi replied: “Lieutenant General He brought us here.”
Having lived two lives, Liu Yi naturally knew that children also tended to compete with each other. Saying that they were brought by Lieutenant General He could avoid a lot of trouble.
Sure enough, when they heard that they were brought by Vice Admiral He, the little kids suddenly became much more enthusiastic and introduced themselves one by one.
“My name is Dirk.”
“My name is Robbie.”
At this time, a clear voice came over, “My name is Drake.”
Liu Yi memorized these names in his mind. At this time, a child with a loud voice came over. His fat body and snot bubbles on his face made Liu Yi twitch. “My name is Soros. You follow me from now on. I guarantee that no one will dare to bully you.”
As he spoke, he patted his chest, causing his flesh to tremble. At this time, Drake whispered beside Liu Yi: “This guy’s grandfather is Lieutenant General Helen. He often leads his classmates to act tyrannically.”
Liu Yi nodded in understanding and said, “Please take good care of me in the future.” After that, the bell rang and everyone returned to their seats for class.
Finally it was time to eat. Liu Yi and Bai Lie followed their classmates to the cafeteria. They lined up to get their plates to eat. Liu Yi was a little worried holding the plate. Such a small plate was not enough to eat.
. So he found the chef and asked, “Uncle, can you give me a big plate?”
The chef smiled and said “No, all the plates are like this. You can get more if you have finished eating.”
Hearing this, Liu Yi had no choice but to go get his meal. Liu Yi and Bai Lie quickly finished one plate of food, and then immediately went to get more rice. Soros was with them.
Soros looked at them and said: “I didn’t expect you guys can eat so much. Let’s see who eats more.”
The child’s strange desire to compare with others came into being. “Then you are definitely the loser,” said Little Bailie proudly, raising his head.
He certainly knew how much Liu Yi ate. Soros looked at him and said, “We’ll have to compete to find out.”
After saying that, he took the rice he had just ordered and went back home. More children came to order more rice, but most of them only ate one plate.
After they finished eating, they began to watch this inexplicable game and started counting how many plates they had eaten. Bailie added four times and then stopped, while Soros added five times.
As for Liu Yi, there were people counting him at the beginning, but later on I don’t know how many times he was added.
Even the chef was stunned, and later Principal Leonard was alarmed, and the senior children also came over to watch him eat.
Leonard looked at this scene and didn’t know what to say. He said to the chef, “Give Bailie, Louis and Soros a bigger plate.” The chef nodded woodenly.
After the meal, Soros felt humiliated and found Liu Yi, “You can eat so much and you must be very strong. Let’s have a fight. The winner will be the leader of our class.”
Liu Yi disdained these competitions. He shook his head and said, “Forget it. You should still be the boss.”
Bai Lie defended, “You can’t beat Brother Louis. He has killed pirates, many pirates.”
Upon hearing this, Soros shouted, “You are lying. He is so young, how can he kill a pirate, you liar.”
Bailie blushed and said, “No, Brother Louis just killed a lot of pirates.”
Soros was a little angry. This young boy dared to talk big. He decided to teach him a lesson, so he walked over and wanted to push Bailie.
But although Bailie is small in size, he is very strong, and the two men were in a stalemate.
Liu Yi watched them in a stalemate and did not go to help.
But the kids behind Soros wanted to rush forward, and Liu Yi naturally couldn’t let them pass, so he went over alone and let the four little kids go.
Looking back at the two who were still in a stalemate, after all, Soros was bigger and older, so Bai Lie slowly couldn’t hold on anymore.
At this time Liu Yi reminded, “Bailie, do you remember the moves I taught you?”
Upon hearing this, Bai Lie suddenly remembered something, so he turned around, grabbed one of Soros’ arms and swung it hard, then threw Soros to the ground with a beautiful shoulder throw.
“Well done,” Liu Yi praised Bai Lie when he saw this. Bai Lie took a breath and then grinned happily.
At this time, Liu Yi walked up to Soros and said, “Don’t come to trouble me again, or I will beat you up.”
He waved his fist and walked away with Bailie.
Los calmed down for a long time, then suddenly burst into tears and ran away.
The kids behind also pursed their lips, looked at each other, and then went after Soros.
Leonard was watching all this not far away.
After class in the afternoon, the classmates gathered around Liu Yi with shining eyes, “Louis, I heard that you defeated Soros.”
Before Liu Yi could say anything, Bai Lie boasted happily, “Yes, Brother Louis knocked down the four people behind Soros, and I defeated Soros.” After saying that, he raised his head proudly, and stars appeared in his classmates’ eyes. At this time, Soros snorted coldly and walked out.
When they returned to the dormitory at night and were about to go upstairs, they found Soros, but this time there was a note stuffed in his nose with some red blood on it.
Seeing Liu Yi and others, Soros took a step back and said, “What are you doing? I didn’t provoke you this time.”
Liu Yi found the look on his face a little funny, “Soros, what’s wrong with your nose? I remember Bailie didn’t hit your nose.”
Soros snorted arrogantly and said, “It’s none of your business.”
As he spoke, he went upstairs, and Liu Yi followed him. When he arrived at the door of dormitory 601, he found that several people who were obviously not from their class were surrounding Soros and trying to take his things.
They were obviously taller than his classmates. Soros handed over a box of yogurt with a painful look on his face, and Liu Yi walked over and asked, “What’s wrong?”
Drake came over and whispered to him, “Soros lost a fight with a senior student and lost his favorite yogurt.”
Liu Yi was a little surprised when he heard this: “Soros dares to cause trouble for senior students?”
Drake said: “No, this time they are looking for trouble with Soros.”
Liu Yi was confused: “Isn’t Soros’ grandfather a lieutenant general? Is there anyone who dares to cause trouble for him?”
Drake explained: “The one who is causing trouble for him is called Eddie. His grandfather was also a lieutenant general, and their grandfathers didn’t get along.”
After listening, Liu Yi understood. Seeing Eddie about to leave with the yogurt, he came out and stopped him.
Eddie was stunned, then laughed, “Do you want to be beaten?”
Liu Yi smiled and said, “I also like yogurt. If I can beat you, the yogurt will be mine.”
Eddie looked at Liu Yi, who was a head shorter than him, and said, “Okay, if you beat me, the yogurt is yours. What if you lose?”
“If you lose, all the meat in my bowl will be given to you from now on.”
Eddie agreed immediately. Then everyone stepped aside to make room for him, and Eddie rushed forward and punched him.
After Liu Yi dodged, he punched him in the nose. Eddie squatted down, covering his nose, tears involuntarily flowing from his eyes.
He asked with red eyes: “What’s your name?”
“Okay, I’ll remember you.”
After saying that, he covered his nose and ran away. Liu Yi walked up to Soros with the yogurt and handed it to him, saying, “Here, I’ll give it back to you.”
Soros looked incredulous: “You want to give it back to me?”
Liu Yi deliberately showed an impatient expression: “If you don’t want it, I can take it away.”
Soros quickly picked up the yogurt and said, “Yes, yes, yes.”
Then he opened it, took out a bottle and handed it to Liu Yi, then looked at Bai Lie, and with a pain in his heart he took out another bottle and handed it to Bai Lie.
At night, Liu Yi lay on the boat, thinking about recent events, and felt that not only his body had become smaller, but his mind had also become smaller. Then he closed his eyes and practiced the Yi Jin Jing.
Chapter 14 Monkey D. Louis (Old Version)
At the Marine Headquarters, the Navy is still busy fighting pirates, and the Navy in the fortress is coming and going in a hurry.
The living area behind the fortress was much calmer. A primary school had already gone on holiday, and the children who usually lived in the school dormitory had returned to their homes.
At this time, a large group of students walked out of the school, led by Liu Yi.
At this time, his height had grown a lot, and Bai Lie beside him had also grown a lot taller.
He has been at the Navy Headquarters for a year. Ever since he helped Soros get the yogurt back when he first entered school, he has become the de facto boss of the class. Although no one calls him that openly, everyone recognizes it in their hearts.
At this time Soros invited him, “Louis, come to my house, I will take you to see my grandfather’s spoils. He defeated many pirates and collected a lot of spoils!”
Liu Yi shook his head and said, “Lieutenant General He is back today, and I am going to Lieutenant General He’s house.”
Hearing this, Soros said regretfully: “Okay, I’ll leave first, goodbye.”
After saying that, Soros skipped back, and his previously fat figure had actually become a little thinner.
Liu Yi took Bai Lie to Lieutenant General He’s home. They had been here for a year, and this was the first time Lieutenant General He came back.
At this time, Vice Admiral Tsuru was at home communicating with Leonard using Den Den Mushi: “Louis is a very smart child. He is ranking first in all subjects and is now the leader in the class.”
“Oh, thank you very much, Principal Leonard.”
“You’re welcome, Vice Admiral Tsuru.” As the Den Den Mushi hung up, Tsuru sighed, worthy of being the owner of Conqueror’s Haki.
At this time, a voice came from outside the door, and Liu Yihe Bailie came back.
“Lieutenant General He, you’re back,” Lieutenant General He nodded at them.
After not seeing each other for a year, Liu Yi had grown taller and more upright, a little taller than other children of the same age, and Bai Lie had also grown more handsome.
At this time, Lieutenant General He took out two wooden swords and handed them to the two of them, “You have been here for almost a year, and I haven’t given you any birthday presents. This will be my compensation to you.”
Bai Lie’s eyes lit up when he saw this. He thanked him, took it, and started dancing. Liu Yi also took it. He found that he didn’t know what wood it was made of and it was quite heavy.
So he swung the sword a few times, well, it was pretty good. Then Bailie shouted, “Brother Louis, watch out for the sword.” Then he stabbed at him with the sword.
Liu Yi heard the figure behind him, turned around and blocked it with his sword, and then the two of them started playing happily with the swords.
At this moment, Liu Yi and Bai Lie were having a great time playing in the living room. Lieutenant General He was looking at them with a smile. Suddenly, the door was pushed open heavily, and a loud voice came over: “Where is my child?”
The person who came was actually Garp. Liu Yi and Bailie’s wooden swords were still placed together as they looked at the door. Looking at the broken door, veins on Lieutenant General He’s forehead bulged and he shouted at Garp: “Garp”.
At this time, Garp saw the angry Vice Admiral Tsuru and touched his head awkwardly, “Hehehe, Xiaohe, I will fix it for you when I come back.”
As he said that, he picked up Louis and walked away. Bai Lie quickly grabbed Liu Yi and said, “You old man, where are you taking Brother Louis?”
Garp looked at Bai Lie and said, “Hey, there’s another one here, let’s go together.” Then he picked up Bai Lie with his other hand and walked away. Vice Admiral Tsuru watched them walk away and sighed.
Garp carried the two people and swaggered towards the family area of ​​the Navy Headquarters, ignoring the shouting Liu Yi and Bai Lie, and also caring about the strange looks from the people in the family area. When he saw familiar people, he lifted up the two people and greeted them.
Cap walked all the way to the beach, then jumped with all his strength, jumped dozens of meters high into the air, and then took a few steps in the air, and he was already far away from the shore.
Liu Yi’s eyelids twitched and he cursed him inwardly as a pervert. Bai Lie, on the other hand, kept shouting and seemed to be very happy.
At this time, Garp saw that the distance was almost right, and laughed at the two of them: “Get ready for the test of manliness.”
Then he threw them down from the sky one by one, and Liu Yi and Bai Lie rushed straight into the sea like arrows.
Liu Yi was complaining crazily in his mind, this damn perverted uncle. Liu Yi and Bai Lie shouted loudly: “Ah – gurgle gurgle gurgle”.
He was thrown into the sea without any preparation, more than ten meters below the surface. With this impact force, there would have been no need for rescue in the previous life.
It took a while for the two men to emerge from the water. Bai Lie started yelling and cursing as soon as he showed his head: “You stinky uncle, are you trying to kill someone?” Liu Yi felt relieved when he saw that Bai Lie still had the energy to yell and curse.
Garp continued to laugh nonchalantly, “The test of manliness has begun, now just swim back to the shore, hahahaha.”
Liu Yi looked towards the shore and could only see a line at this time. The corners of his mouth twitched a few times. It had run so far in such a short time. It was probably about 50 kilometers.
Even if they have excellent physical fitness, they can’t swim back. He shouted to Cap in the sky: “Don’t joke, how is it possible to swim back from such a distance.”
Even if he could do it, Bailie might not be able to do it. Karp said, “Then let me help you guys,” and then he dived into the water from a high altitude.
Liu Yi was very curious about how Karp would help them. At this time, the sea behind them suddenly surged, and a huge sea fish emerged from the water.
She was sleeping just now, and someone was so wicked that he hit her on the nose. It hurt so much that he came out angrily to look for the murderer.
As soon as she stuck her head out, she saw two tiny creatures looking at her. Without a second thought, she swallowed them up.
Liu Yi was stunned and cursed Cap, then called Bailie and swam quickly to the shore.
Liu Yi and Bai Lie were swimming frantically at this time, with the sea fish chasing them from behind. Cap was hiding behind the sea fish and swimming leisurely.
Every time when the sea fish was about to catch up, he would secretly grab the sea fish and drag it back. Just when they were getting closer and closer to the shore, Bai Lie seemed to be unable to hold on, and Liu Yi hurried over and dragged Bai Lie to continue swimming.
Just as they were about to reach the shore, the sea fish had already caught up with them and jumped up, ready to swallow it in one gulp.
Liu Yi watched the sky suddenly darken, and when he looked up, a huge fish mouth appeared in front of him. The mouth was full of sharp teeth and a fishy smell hit him in the face. Bai Lie had already opened his eyes wide in fear.
At this critical moment, Liu Yi’s eyes suddenly focused, and an invisible wave spread. The sea fish seemed to have encountered a natural enemy. Fear appeared in its eyes, and it turned around and wanted to run away.
At this time, Karp appeared and grabbed the fish’s tail and swung it hard. The huge sea fish was thrown from the sea into the sky, then fell heavily to the ground and rolled its eyes.
Liu Yi breathed a sigh of relief and swam to the shore with Bailie. Cap looked at him with his arms folded: “Not bad, kid.”
As a veteran of many battles, he certainly knew the power that Liu Yi had just unleashed, so he warned him: “Kid, don’t use that power lightly unless it’s absolutely necessary, otherwise you will be in trouble.”
Liu Yi turned a deaf ear and said: “You stinky uncle, you know we were almost dying just now.”
Garp waved his hand nonchalantly and said, “You won’t be a man if you die. Haha. I’ll treat you guys to grilled fish today.”
In the evening, at the beach, Liu Yi and Bai Lie were sitting on the beach, roasting their clothes in shock. There was a huge sea fish on the fire. Liu Yi and Bai Lie hugged their bare arms and looked at Cap fiercely.
Cap was picking his nose nonchalantly. “Louis, what’s your last name?”
Liu Yi glared at him and said: “I was picked up from the beach by Bailie’s mother. I don’t have a surname, so my name is Louis.”
Karp asked Bailie again: “Bailie, what about you?”
Bailie also glared at Cap, “My full name is Ed Bailie.”
“Oh, then Louis, since you don’t have a surname, just take mine. From now on you will be called Monkey D. Louis, hahahaha.”
“Who wants to follow your surname?” Liu Yi roared at Karp with his teeth bared.
Garp tore off a large piece of fish and stuffed it into Liu Yi’s mouth, then tore off another piece and threw it to Bailie, “Monkey D. Louis, you have to call me father when you see me in the future. Bailie, you have to call me uncle too, otherwise I will let you feel the iron fist of love.”
As he said this, he showed his fist. Liu Yi and Bai Lie ignored the fish he was eating. They were indeed hungry after swimming so far.
After a while, a large sea fish disappeared, most of it went into Cap’s stomach.
After eating, they were walking on the way back, and Bai Lie asked curiously: “Uncle, you…”
“Bang!” Karp punched Bailie on the head, and a big bump appeared on Bailie’s head. “I told you to call me uncle, you little brat.”
Bailie covered his head with his hands, tears streaming down his face.
Liu Yi stood in front of Bailie and said, “What are you doing, you stinky uncle?”
“Bang” another punch hit Liu Yi on the head, “You told me to call me father, little kid.”
Liu Yi felt the pain from the punch and cried out that it was outrageous. He covered his head and looked at him stubbornly, trying not to let the tears in his eyes flow out. It was so fucking painful.
Then Cap looked around and grinned, “Now for the second item.”
After saying that, he kicked them one by one into the depths of the woods.
(Dear readers, please give me flowers, collections, subscriptions, and rewards. May all readers be blessed with good health.)
Chapter 15 Monkey D. Dragon (Old Version)
There were ghost howling sounds coming from the back mountain of the Navy Headquarters, and two figures rolled down the hillside. These two people were Liu Yi and Bai Lie who were kicked down by Garp.
They rolled and rolled all the way and finally reached the bottom of the valley.
Liu Yi shook his head, sobered up a little, and then hurried to help Bai Lie up.
Bai Lie was obviously still a little dizzy, and his eyes were still spinning in circles.
After a while, Bai Lie finally came to his senses and said hatefully: “That damn uncle.”
Suddenly, his face turned horrified, “Brother Louis, behind you.”
Liu Yi turned around after hearing this, and spots of red light appeared behind him.
Liu Yi immediately grabbed Bai Lie and ran, “Run, that’s a wild wolf.”
The two of them ran away, with the wild wolves chasing them. Gradually, they heard wolf howls on both sides of them.
They were about to be surrounded by wolves. Liu Yi immediately found a big tree, picked up two wooden sticks, and stood with Bai Lie, with their backs against the tree, confronting the wolves.
The wolves put their front paws on the ground, crouched low, and were ready to attack at any time.
A wolf howl was heard from the back of the wolf pack, and the wolves began to attack. “Bailie, you are responsible for the right side, and I will take care of the front and the left side.”
After saying that, he knocked a wolf that pounced on him to the ground with a stick, and then swept another wild wolf away with a horizontal sweep. Bai Lie also picked up a wolf and sent it flying.
They fought and retreated at the same time, and they didn’t know how many weapons they changed during this period, sticks, stones, fists. At this time, they were already covered with scars, with marks of scratches and bites all over their bodies, but the number of wild wolves was too large.
Liu Yi was bitten on the butt again and kicked the wolf away angrily. Then he saw a cave not far away and he hurriedly led Bai Lie towards the cave.
After being hit by two more claws, they finally reached the cave.
After they arrived at the cave, the wolves did not follow them, but wandered outside the cave.
Seeing this scene, Liu Yi secretly said, “Oh no!”
Suddenly the wolves scattered, and Liu Yi felt a heavy breathing sound coming from behind him. Liu Yi and Bai Lie looked at each other and slowly turned around.
A huge figure appeared behind them, and then rushed towards them with a roar.
When Liu Yi and Bai Lie saw the huge bear rushing towards them, they both ran out quickly.
Bai Lie ran slowly, and just when he was about to be caught up, Liu Yi kicked up a stone and hit the bear’s nose.
The bear was immediately enraged and chased after Liu Yi.
Liu Yi quickly accelerated and ran outside, saying to Bai Lie, “Baile, go find a thick tree and something harder. Call me when you find them.”
Then the people ran away, and Bai Lie went in the opposite direction to find the big tree and weapons that Liu Yi mentioned.
Liu Yi was running desperately, but his short legs made it impossible for him to outrun the bear. Seeing that the bear was about to catch up, Liu Yi made up his mind and found the right opportunity to kick the big bear in the nose.
For a creature like a bear, the nose is its weak point. The bear roared in pain and then slapped Liu Yi. Liu Yi spit out blood and fell heavily to the ground.
The bear touched his slightly red nose, then rushed towards Liu Yi again. Liu Yi had no time to rest, so he got up and ran towards Bailie.
Liu Yi was chased by a bear and narrowly avoided the bear’s claws again and again.
At this time, Bai Lie appeared in front and waved at him. Liu Yi hurriedly followed Bai Lie and ran over.
When he turned a corner and saw a very sturdy tree, Liu Yi was overjoyed and quickly climbed up using his hands and feet.
The bear chased them to the bottom of the tree, looked at them, and then slowly climbed up.
Bai Lie was a little anxious when he saw this scene, “Brother Louis, he climbed up.”
Liu Yi gasped: “Don’t panic, give me what you found.”
Bailie handed him the stick in his hand, with a stone tied to one end of the stick.
Just when the bear was about to crawl to their position, Liu Yi poked the bear’s nose hard with a stick, and blood immediately flowed from the bear’s nose. The bear fell down in pain, covering its nose.
The bear fell to the ground and screamed angrily. It hit the uncle wildly, and the tree was shaking continuously. The bear tried for a long time, but in the end it was useless.
So he squatted on the ground and stared at them, and the two men and the bear confronted each other.
It was unknown how much time had passed, and the bear left at some point. The two were so sleepy that they fell asleep hugging the tree. At this time, Cap appeared and picked them up and left.
When Liu Yi woke up the next day, Bai Lie was lying next to him. Both of their wounds had been bandaged. At this time, they were already lying in Lieutenant General He’s villa.
Lieutenant General He pushed the door open and walked in, holding food in his hand, looking at them with a smile: “You must be hungry, eat something first.”
Liu Yi ate while complaining about Garp: “That bastard Garp is too much. I almost got killed by him last night.”
Bai Lie, who was eating nearby, also nodded quickly indignantly.
He looked at them with a smile: “You can’t call Garp like that in the future. He has been proclaiming in the headquarters today that he has a good son named Monkey D. Louis. This is their family’s training method. It seems that he is very satisfied with your performance yesterday.”
Liu Yi was stunned when he heard this: “Who agreed to be his son? I don’t agree.”
Vice Admiral Tsuru’s expression remained unchanged. “It may be too late now. The entire headquarters knows that you, Monkey D. Louis, are Garp’s son.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi continued to finish his food angrily. Suddenly, he had an idea and asked He, “Aunt He, does Garp have a son? How old is he? Is he in the headquarters?”
He saw through his little thoughts at a glance. He couldn’t do anything to Garp, but he couldn’t take revenge on his son.
He said with a smile, “Yes, his son is at the Marine Headquarters right now, and he’s even waiting for you in the living room outside.”
Liu Yi immediately became interested. He stuffed the food into his mouth and said to Bai Lie, “Let’s go and take a look.”
Liu Yi took Bai Lie out to see how Karp’s son was doing.
As soon as they walked outside, they saw a young man with a slipper-shaped tattoo on his face sitting on the sofa.
Lieutenant General He came out and said with a smile, “I won’t disturb you brothers anymore,” and then went back to his room.
Liu Yi and Bai Lie looked at him curiously, and Liu Yi asked, “Are you Karp’s son?”
Dorag responded to him: “You must be Louis, my name is Dorag, you should call me Big Brother.”
Liu Yi asked: “Did you also receive training from Garp when you were a child?”
Dorag nodded woodenly. Liu Yi showed a sympathetic expression on his face, and at the same time became more curious, “Then how did you grow so big?”
When Dorag heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched, then he looked at him with a smile: “You will know soon.”
Liu Yi has a question mark face.
Dorag continued, “My father learned about Roger’s news last night and went out to sea early this morning. Before leaving, he asked me to take his place and complete the task of training you.”
Liu Yi’s face was full of disbelief, “He’s gone, why don’t you let me go?”
Dorag also looked at him with sympathy and said, “He had been planning to train you last year, but he got the news about Roger at the last minute, so he immediately set out to chase Roger, so it was postponed for a year.”
Liu Yi was already gnashing his teeth in hatred, remembering that he was only 5 years old last year. “How should we train him?”
Dorag stood up and said, “Follow me.”
Liu Yi and Bai Lie followed Dorag to the woods they had been to yesterday. Dorag picked up a branch and said to them, “You can attack me in any way. As long as you touch me, you will be successful, and then we will move on to the next stage.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi made a look at Bai Lie and said, “That’s it, it’s quite simple.”
Before he finished speaking, the two men attacked Dorag at the same time.
A moment later, Liu Yi and Bai Lie were left with bruised faces and swollen noses, with barbecue stuffed in their mouths. They ate while glaring at Dragon. They had never expected that Garp’s son was so powerful.
Dorag had no expression on his face and ate the meat silently.
After eating a piece, Liu Yi asked again: “Dorag, do you have a son?”
Dorag glanced at him and knew what he was thinking.
A punch hit him on the head, and Liu Yi squatted down with his head in his hands, with a bump on his head.
Damn Dorag, it hurts as much to hit someone as it does to Garp.
Dorag said: “I don’t have a son, and you should call me big brother.”
Liu Yi looked at him fiercely and said, “You’d better not have a son.”
Dorag curled his lips and said, “It doesn’t matter, you can do whatever you want to him when the time comes.”
(Poor Luffy, from the author’s complaint)
Chapter 16 Big Event (Old Version)
Three years later, at the seaside of the Navy Headquarters living area, two figures were moving on the seabed.
They were each carrying a stone and running on the seabed. One of the boys looked tall and well-proportioned, with a resolute expression on his face and short black hair. The other was thin, handsome and had long hair.
These are exactly Liu Yi and Bai Lie. In the past three years, Garp and Dragon would come and train them to death whenever they had time. Later, even if they didn’t come, they would train themselves independently.
The airflow of Liu Yi’s own Yi Jin Jing is now as thick as his little finger, and he feels a cyclone in his lower abdomen.
The cyclone is constantly rotating, and every time it rotates, a breath will circulate inside the body along the Yi Jin Jing picture, and it no longer needs to be in a static state to operate.
The practice of Yi Jin Jing continued to improve Liu Yi’s physique, and now as long as he actively practiced Yi Jin Jing during exercise, his strength and agility would be greatly improved.
However, this will speed up the operation of the Yi Jin Jing and continuously consume the cyclone in the lower abdomen. The current cyclone can only support high-intensity exercise for two hours.
After disappearing, it takes a night to practice Yi Jin Jing before it will reappear.
Now, as long as he practices Yi Jin Jing while standing still, he can increase the cyclone. High-intensity exercise will consume the cyclone.
Normally, he would run silently on his own, strengthening Liu Yi’s physique.
Every time the cyclone grows a little bit, even if it is all consumed, it will return to its previous size after a night of practice.
Liu Yi felt it silently. Could this be the legendary Dantian and internal strength? Anyway, he felt pretty good.
In the past three years, Bailie has also demonstrated his talent in swordsmanship, and he can use the small wooden sword in various moves with ease.
Liu Yi and Bai Lie walked ashore carrying stones, and sea water dripped down their faces onto the ground.
After landing, they threw the stone into the sea. “Brother Louis, it’s time to change the stone.”
Louis nodded and said, “Well, let’s go to the woods and find a suitable stone.”
Then they went into the woods, and as they walked they looked for suitable stones along the roadside.
At this time they discovered a pack of wolves who were patrolling their territory. When the wolves saw Liu Yi and Bai Lie, they ran away with their tails between their legs.
These two little ancestors have been causing trouble for them in the past two years. After the wolves chased and killed them for the first time, they came to cause trouble for the wolves every few days.
At the beginning, they were still chased by the wolves, but later the situation changed. Gradually, they became evenly matched, and later the wolves suffered a great loss at the hands of the two of them.
Until a year ago, any one of these two men could single-handedly take on their entire pack, causing their numbers to plummet.
Later, perhaps they felt that the wolves were no match for them, so they stopped attacking them.
But these two are so unruly that they would kick the wolves away every time they saw them. Fortunately, the wolves can’t speak, otherwise who knows how harshly they would curse.
Watching the wolves slip away, Liu Yi and Bai Lie ignored them and continued looking for stones.
At this time, they saw a bear standing on a big rock, stretching out its claws and taking the honey from the tree.
Just when I was about to enjoy it, a devilish voice appeared in my ear, “Little bear, what are you doing?”
Liu Yi appeared next to the bear and looked at it slyly.
When the bear turned around and saw Liu Yi’s face, he shuddered and ran away.
Before I took two steps, I found there was another person in front of me.
Xiong was a little desperate. He had been beaten badly by the two of them in the past year and felt that there was no hope in his life.
The bear turned its head and stared at Liu Yi vigilantly. Liu Yi pointed at the honey in the bear’s paw.
Xiong immediately shook his head, and Liu Yi immediately stretched out his hand and clenched his fist.
The bear looked at his fist, broke off a small piece with great pain and handed it to him.
Liu Yi was not satisfied. He walked to the bear, took the big piece from him, stuffed the small piece into the bear’s mouth, and then gave half of the big piece to Bai Lie.
After they happily finished eating the honey, Liu Yi walked to the big rock where the bear had been, picked up the big rock and left. Bai Lie picked up a smaller stone nearby and followed Liu Yi.
The bear looked in the direction they left, savoring the honey in his mouth, feeling like crying but unable to shed tears. Life as a bear is so difficult.
The two men returned to the beach and picked up the small wooden swords to practice. This small wooden sword was a gift given to them by Vice Admiral Tsuru three years ago.
Bai Lie stabbed at him with a sword, Liu Yi blocked it with his sword horizontally, then pushed Bai Lie’s sword aside and slashed at Bai Lie’s neck with his sword.
Bai Lie immediately put away his sword to block, pushed Liu Yi’s sword upwards and slashed it diagonally.
Liu Yi took a step back, dodged Bai Lie’s sword, turned around and swung the sword towards Bai Lie’s neck.
Bai Lie’s sword missed and he felt the sound of breaking air behind his head, so he immediately squatted down and swept his leg. Liu Yi jumped up, but before he landed on the ground, he stabbed out with his sword again.
As soon as Bai Lie stood up, Liu Yi’s wooden sword was already pointing at his neck.
Bai Lie threw the general away and said, “No more, I lost again.”
Liu Yi comforted him, “Now you can fight with me for a long time. Before, you couldn’t even take three of my moves.”
“One day I will defeat you.”
Liu Yi laughed and said, “I won’t just wait for you to catch up with me. I’m getting stronger too.”
Bai Lie actually has good talent and works hard enough, but he can’t beat Liu Yi because he has cheats and also has experience from his previous life.
At this moment, they suddenly heard an alarm coming from the Navy Headquarters, and they looked over in surprise.
They have been here for four years and this is the first time they have heard the alarm coming from the headquarters. Perhaps something has happened.
But this had nothing to do with them, and they continued to practice sparring.
In the evening, just as they were about to go back, a figure walked towards them. He looked at Liu Yi and Bai Lie and said, “You are here indeed. Wait, I will treat you to dinner today.” The person was Dorag.
After saying this he jumped into the sea, and soon a large sea fish was thrown onto the shore.
So they immediately put the sea fish on the grill, lit a fire and grilled the fish in one go. It was obvious that they did this skillfully.
The fish was cooking on the fire, but Dorag was a little distracted.
Liu Yi looked at Dorag: “Brother, what happened? You seem a little unhappy.”
That’s right, under the threat of violence from Dragon and Garp, Liu Yi finally compromised.
Dragon smiled when he heard this and said: “Nothing, Pirate King Roger has reached the final island and become the Pirate King.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi gritted his teeth and said, “Pirate King? You can be king as a pirate? Sooner or later, I will kill them all. All pirates deserve to die.”
Bai Lie also had a murderous look on his face: “Yes, all pirates deserve to die.”
Dragon looked at the two of them, “Killing cannot solve the problem of pirates. I have been to many places over the years, and I found that the misery in many places does not come from pirates. Roger’s becoming king will not bring much change to the situation in the sea.”
Hearing this, Liu Yi was surprised: “Then what are you worried about?”
Then Dorag told them about his experiences over the years. A small town was driven out of the town by the arrival of the Celestial Dragons, and all the poor and beggars were forced out of the town, so that they could only live in the garbage station outside the town.
A country lost the protection of the World Government because it could not pay the Heavenly Gold, was slaughtered by pirates, and so on. The people living in misery are struggling.
Liu Yi looked at Dorag, as if he saw the martyrs of his previous life in him.
So he said to Dorag, “Brother, I once had a dream. In the dream…”
Liu Yi told him about the deeds of the martyrs and predecessors in the previous life, including the systems in the previous life.
As Dorag listened, his eyes became brighter and brighter. After Liu Yi finished speaking, Dorag stood up excitedly and said, “Thank you, Louis, you helped me a lot.”
After saying that, he hurried away, “Hey, do you want to eat this fish?”
Dorag ignored him and ran further and further away.
Chapter 17: Disaster at the Navy Headquarters (Old Version)
In the elementary school behind the Navy Headquarters, Liu Yi and Bai Lie are supposed to graduate this year.
It has been 6 years since they came to the Naval Headquarters, and today they graduated from the Naval Elementary School with excellent grades.
Today, Garp and Vice Admiral Tsuru made a rare appearance. They have hardly been seen in the past two years.
“Aunt He, Father.” “Aunt He, Uncle Kap,” Liu Yi and Bai Lie greeted them.
There was no other way for them to compromise and call him Garp in order to avoid getting beaten.
Lieutenant General He looked at them with a smile and said, “Congratulations, Louis and Bailie, from today on you are little men.”
Karp laughed and said, “As expected of my Karp’s child, he gets first place in all subjects. Hahaha.”
At this time, a lieutenant general with a big beard came over, accompanied by a strong child.
“Karp, with your genes, do you think you can be an academic student? Don’t be shameless.”
Upon hearing this, Cap curled his lips and said, “Helen, you are just jealous.”
This bearded man is Soros’ grandfather, Lieutenant General Helen. His strength may not be as good as Garp, but his seniority is older than Garp.
“Louis, you and Soros are classmates, so you should interact more often in the future. Come to my house and play when you have nothing to do, and spend less time with that unreliable guy Cap.”
Liu Yi held back his laughter. A naval hero was being called a brat.
Cap was unhappy, “Helen, do you want to fight?”
Helen snorted disdainfully and left with Soros. Cap glared at him, his teeth itching with hatred, but in the end he could only take Liu Yi and Bai Lie back.
In the evening, at Vice Admiral Tsuru’s house, the table was full of delicious food.
Liu Yi and Bai Lie were helping to serve the food, and Cap would steal a bite from time to time, appearing to be having a great time.
All the dishes were served. Karp and He held up their wine glasses, while Liu Yi and Bai Lie held up their juice glasses and said, “Cheers.”
After they finished drinking, they started to eat. Cap, Liu Yi and Bailie seemed to be in a competition and swept away everything in their path like a whirlwind.
The crane ate slowly, and had to avoid the splashing soup.
They were eating happily when suddenly, the ground shook.
Garp and Crane narrowed their eyes, then their expressions changed drastically and they said in unison: “Golden Lion”.
Cap immediately kicked with his feet, and a big hole appeared in the house.
Seeing Karp’s actions, Liu Yi and Bai Lie were stunned and realized that something big had happened.
Vice Admiral He quickly told them to go to the basement for shelter, and then she hurried towards the naval fortress.
Liu Yi and Bai Lie walked out of the door and saw many small islands floating in the sky, as well as some pirate ships. From time to time, a few of them fell down and hit the headquarters of the navy.
Alarms rang throughout the fortress, cannons kept firing into the sky, and small islands and ships were falling down.
The entire living area was in chaos. Most of the people here were navy families, and there was no strong combat power. If something fell, there would be heavy casualties.
Liu Yi ran to the basement for refuge while looking towards the headquarters fortress.
A huge island fell towards the fortress. At this moment, a Buddhist light lit up in the fortress, and it seemed that a whole Sanskrit sound was coming.
I only saw the falling island break apart in an instant and fall down into small pieces.
Above the sky, a figure was floating in the air. He had golden hair, two swords in his hands, a cigarette in his mouth, and a ship rudder on his head. There were lightning and thunder in the sky.
That’s the great pirate Golden Lion, Liu Yi murmured.
Looking at this scene, Liu Yi felt inexplicably heavy in his heart. Is this kind of destructive power really something a human can possess? When will he be able to master this kind of power?
At this time, a figure appeared behind the golden lion. Black lightning was coming out of his fist, and he punched the golden lion.
The Golden Lion seemed to sense the movement behind him and raised his two swords to block the punch.
However, he still underestimated the power of this punch and was knocked back a long distance.
Before the golden lion stopped, a ray of Buddha’s light appeared behind him.
Suddenly, a mouthful of blood spurted out of the golden lion’s mouth and hit the fortress like a meteor. Garp and Sengoku succeeded in their attack, but they were not happy. Instead, they looked serious.
Because this kind of injury is nothing for people of their level.
Sure enough, the fortress began to shake slowly, and then buildings kept floating up, with the golden lion floating wildly among the rising buildings.
The next moment, all these buildings flew towards Garp Sengoku.
With one punch from Garp and one palm from Sengoku, all the buildings were shattered into pieces.
But then came two huge sword energies, Garp and Sengoku punched and palmed again, counteracting the two sword energies.
Then they started fighting. Garp and Sengoku kept trying to get close, but Golden Lion kept moving away from them and then attacked from a distance. The battle suddenly became tense.
Liu Yi was still running towards the underground shelter. Things kept flying over from the sky and they kept dodging.
At this moment, a small island suddenly appeared in front of them and fell down. They hurriedly stopped and reminded everyone, “Be careful.”
But some people were already under the island and could no longer hide, including their classmate Soros.
“Soros, get out of the way,” Liu Yi shouted at Soros.
Just as the island was about to fall, a figure stepped in the air and appeared under the island. He held up the island with force and shouted, “Go!”
The person who appeared was Soros’s grandfather, Lieutenant General Helen. But at this time Soros was still shouting: “Grandpa”.
At this time, Lieutenant General Helen spat out a mouthful of blood and shouted again: “Go.”
Soros was still standing there with tears streaming down his face. At this time, Liu Yi ran over, pulled Soros up and ran away. Watching his grandson run away, Lieutenant General Helen finally couldn’t hold on any longer. The island fell down, making a loud noise and raising a cloud of dust.
Vice Admiral Helen was pinned beneath the island. Soros was kneeling on the ground, crying, “Grandpa.”
Liu Yi didn’t know how to comfort him at this time, so he patted him on the shoulder and said, “Let’s go, Soros, it’s still not safe here. Don’t let your grandfather’s efforts go to waste.”
Soros wiped his tears with his hands and said, “Thank you, Louis, let’s go,” and then they ran to the underground shelter together.
When Liu Yi and his companions ran to the shelter, there were already quite a few people there.
Some people were still crying quietly, some were still comforting others, and some were still looking outside anxiously.
People outside kept running into the shelter. At this time, there were already officers in the shelter maintaining order.
Liu Yi, Bai Lie and Soros sat in a corner of the shelter, and Soros kept calling “Grandpa” in a low voice.
Liu Yi and Bai Lie looked at each other, not knowing how to comfort Soros, and could only accompany him silently.
At this time, the vibration outside became stronger and stronger. This vibration lasted for a whole night. As the sky got brighter, the vibration began to slowly weaken.
The sky gradually brightened, and slowly the only sound was the sound of falling rubble.
When it was completely daylight, an officer came over and said: “Okay, the crisis has been resolved, everyone can come out.”
At this time, the shelter was already full of people, and when everyone slowly walked out, they were stunned by everything around them.
Most of the naval fortress has been reduced to ruins, and a small part of the residential area behind the fortress has been buried under various small islands and pirate ships.
The dark clouds in the sky had not yet completely dissipated, and the entire naval headquarters seemed to have experienced the end of the world.
Chapter 18: After the Disaster (Old Version)
As the crisis was resolved, the entire naval headquarters began to move and slowly began to carry out disaster relief and post-disaster reconstruction.
During this period, Lieutenant General He was almost too busy to do anything, and Liu Yi and his colleagues also helped clear the ruins and transport supplies.
Just as the Navy Headquarters was undergoing reconstruction in a tense and orderly manner, the outside world underwent almost earth-shaking changes.
First of all, with the arrest of Pirate King Roger, another big pirate, Golden Lion, was captured.
The reputation of the navy on the sea is at its peak, but the pirates are living in fear. Of the three legendary pirates, only Whitebeard is left.
Later, the news that the Pirate King Roger was about to be executed in Rogue Town instantly set off an explosion in the sea. Everyone rushed towards Rogue Town, wanting to see what the Pirate King looked like.
As long as Roger is publicly executed by the navy, the arrogance of pirates on the sea will be severely suppressed, the situation of the navy will be much better, and ordinary people will face fewer threats.
However, with a word spoken by the Pirate King Roger before his death, the situation in the world has undergone a fundamental change. Countless people rushed to go out to sea as pirates, just to find the ONE PIECE that Roger mentioned before his death.
In the holy land of Marijoa, five old men were sitting on the sofa with grim expressions. They were the top leaders of the World Government, the Five Elders.
“Damn Roger, he still can’t rest in peace even after his death and still causes us so much trouble.”
One of them said: “Now, there are countless news of pirates coming from all over the world every day. The number of people going out to sea as pirates is unprecedentedly large. The current strength of the navy is no longer enough to maintain stability.”
The other thought for a while and said, “Let the navy expand, otherwise the situation will deteriorate further.”
“Second”, “Second”, “Second”, “Second”.
The changes in the world situation have little to do with Liu Yi now. He is now helping to rebuild the naval headquarters.
The reconstruction of the Navy Headquarters has come to an end, and most of it has been restored to its original state, but the dead will never come back.
In the evening, after a busy day, Liu Yi and Bai Lie returned to Lieutenant General He’s villa and lay on the sofa.
Lieutenant General He also walked in shortly afterwards. She walked to the sofa tiredly and sat down. Liu Yi saw Lieutenant General He’s matching face and quickly made a cup of tea and sent it to Lieutenant General He.
Lieutenant General He smiled and thanked him. He looked at Liu Yi, who was already 11 years old, with his handsome face, short black hair, and slender figure. He did not look like an 11-year-old at all. Instead, he looked like a 15-year-old boy.
Bailie doesn’t look like he’s 10 years old. His pretty face looks more like that of a girl.
At this time, Vice Admiral Tsuru said to them: “An order has come down from above. Due to the gradually worsening situation, the navy has decided to expand its forces. Outstanding young men are also among the special recruits. Are you two interested in giving it a try?”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi and Bai Lie became excited. They had wanted to join the navy for a long time, but they had not been allowed to go because they were not old enough. Now was the perfect opportunity. “Aunt He, when will the special recruitment start?”
Lieutenant General He looked at them and smiled, “Don’t worry, the order has just come down, and it will probably take another half a month to complete the details. You should prepare well in this half month.”
Liu Yi and Bai Lie suddenly became excited.
The next day, Liu Yi and Bai Lie got up early to exercise, but this time Soros was with them.
Soros had been depressed ever since his grandfather died in the last battle. Later, after some time to relax with Liu Yi and Bai Lie, he finally came out of it and joined their training.
I have to say that Soros is still quite strong. Although not as strong as Liu Yi and Bai Lie, he is much stronger than ordinary people.
After his grandfather died in the last battle, he seemed to have become a different person. He exercised desperately and his physical fitness improved by leaps and bounds during this period.
“Soros, come on, in half a month we will join the navy together and kill those damn pirates together, haha”, Bailie laughed and cheered for Soros.
Soros was doing push-ups with a large stone on his back, “99, 100”.
After finishing 100 of them, Liu Yi helped him move the stone down and patted Soros on the shoulder, “Take a rest, Soros.”
Then he handed over a large piece of meat. Soros took the meat and started eating.
After spending some time together, their relationship became closer.
At this time, Soros said, “During this period, some of our classmates died at the hands of Golden Lion, and some were transferred to other places with their families. I don’t know when we will meet next time.”
Liu Yi came over and said to him, “It doesn’t matter, I remember them all. Drake went to the North Sea, Eddie went to the South Sea, and I remember the others. We will meet them one day.” Soros nodded heavily.
At this time, Dorag appeared out of nowhere and walked towards Liu Yi, “Louis, come here, I have something to tell you.”
Liu Yi walked over with a puzzled look on his face. The two walked to the edge of the woods, “Brother, what’s going on? You’re so mysterious,” Liu Yi asked.
Dorag looked at him solemnly and said, “I am going to set up an organization that will help those suffering people get the life they desire. What you said last time was very helpful to me. Would you like to come and help me?”
Liu Yi suddenly thought of what he had said before: “Are you ready for revolution?”
Dorag was stunned when he heard this: “What is revolution?”
Liu Yi said: “Well… this is difficult to explain. To put it simply, it is a fundamental change to replace the corrupt social system with an advanced social system.”
Dragon’s eyes brightened, “Yes, this is what we have to do. I have decided that my organization will be called the Revolutionary Army. Thank you, Louis, are you willing to help me?”
Liu Yi shook his head decisively: “Brother, I am not good at this. I want to be a navy in the future and kill all pirates.”
“Louis, you can never kill all pirates. As long as the unreasonable system in this world exists, pirates will continue to appear.”
“Then I will kill one if there is one. Besides, brother, after you establish your so-called system, won’t there be people who will become pirates?”
Dragon was stunned when he heard this. No matter what time it is, people are greedy. As long as there is enough benefit, there will be people who take risks to become pirates.
Dragon continued: “At least there will be fewer people becoming pirates, and people will live happier lives.”
“Yes, but as long as there are pirates, I will be a marine, and I will make them understand the price of being a pirate.”
Dorag looked at Liu Yi’s resolute face, knowing that it was impossible for him to persuade him, and smiled with relief: “If you want to join the revolutionary army in the future, I welcome you at any time. Then we brothers will overthrow this corrupt world together, but you have to keep this matter secret.”
Liu Yi smiled and joked, “Are you afraid that your father will leave a mark on the other half of your face with his slippers, hahaha.” Dorag’s mouth twitched when he heard that.
Liu Yi then said: “If you are preparing for a revolution, then we will become opponents in the future. I will not show mercy to you when we meet next time. I will take back all the scars you have left on me over the years.”
Upon hearing this, Dorag glanced at him with disdain and said, “As for you, you’ll need to practice for a few more decades.”
“Hmph, just wait and see.”
Just as Dorag turned around and prepared to leave, Liu Yi called him: “Brother, are you leaving now?”
Dorag was stunned for a moment, “What? Do you have anything else to do?”
Liu Yi said to him in a disappointed tone: “Please at least leave me your contact information. We may be enemies on the surface, but I can pass on messages to you secretly. How can you still support the revolution like this!”
Dorag laughed when he heard that and threw a phone to the bug, “This is my exclusive contact number, don’t lose it.”
Then he turned around and was about to leave, but Liu Yi called him again. Dorag had a question mark on his face: “What’s the matter again?”
Liu Yi now had great doubts about whether he could succeed, and asked with gritted teeth, “Why don’t you set up a confidentiality method?”
There were more question marks on Dorag’s head, “What kind of secret method is it?”
Liu Yi covered his face with his hands and smiled bitterly, then taught him the secret keeping method from his previous life.
Dorag was stunned and asked, “Where do you know all this?”
Liu Yi snorted disdainfully: “It’s natural. From now on, your code name will be Dongfang Chong, and mine will be Canglong. Got it? If the name called on the phone is not these two, then there is danger and the other party will say that they are each other’s intelligence officers. Do you understand?”
Dorag said: “I understand, but why is mine called a bug and yours is called a dragon?”
“This is not important, just go away and we will pretend we have never met.”
After saying that, Liu Yi walked towards Bailie and the others. Dorag looked at him deeply, then turned around and disappeared into the jungle.
Chapter 19: Navy Special Recruitment (Old Version)
Half a month passed in the blink of an eye, and that day the family area of ​​the Navy Headquarters was bustling with people.
Today is the day of special recruitment for the Navy. As the Navy is planning to expand, the families of Navy personnel will certainly be eager to join the army.
At this time, a long queue formed in a square in the living area, with people of all shapes and sizes.
At this time, four strong officers carried over a machine. There was a bulge in the front of the machine, which was wrapped in cork.
At this time, a colonel came out and explained to everyone: “This is a Dao force tester. You just need to attack the place wrapped in the cork with force, and the Dao force value of your attack will be displayed on it. Those who are over 17 years old can join the navy as long as they can hit 10 Dao forces. If it reaches 30, you can stay in the navy headquarters and become a soldier of the navy headquarters directly. If it reaches 100, you can enter the navy special training camp. Those who perform well in the special training camp will have the opportunity to go to the elite training camp taught by Admiral Zefa himself. Those who are over 30 years old should not try, because the navy only recruits 16 to 30 years old. If you are under 16 years old and want to join the navy, you can only go to the navy headquarters for assessment. The recruitment of the headquarters will last for ten days.”
After that, he started testing one by one.
Liu Yi and others were also in the crowd. The oldest among them was Soros, who was only 12 years old, and the youngest was Bailie, who was only 9 years old. Liu Yi was only 10 years old now.
At this time Liu Yi said: “Then let’s go to the fortress in 10 days and make more preparations.”
They are young now, so they don’t need to worry about not being able to make it.
In the following days, they all began to train frantically. Soros liked to use his fists and he was the biggest. Bailie liked to use the sword. He was the youngest and the smallest, but his strength was about the same as Soros. Liu Yi was of medium size, but he was the strongest in both swordsmanship and strength.
Ten days later, Liu Yi and his team arrived at the competition site and followed the instructions to a training ground behind the building.
There were dark-skinned, strong-bodied soldiers running here all the time.
They saw a Marine sitting at a table next to the training ground with a sign next to him that read “Navy Special Recruitment Office.”
The three of them walked over, and Liu Yi said to the Marine: “Hello, we are here to sign up for special recruitment.”
The Marines looked at them with a bit of surprise. Those who came for special recruitment were basically under 17 years old, but most of them were over 14 years old. This was the first time they had seen someone so young sign up.
Then he immediately asked: “Name, age”.
“Monchi D. Louie, 10 years old”.
“Helen Soros, age 12”.
“Ed Bailey, 9 years old”.
After the marines finished registering, they looked at Liu Yi a few more times. After all, the surname Monkey was very famous.
Then he took the registration information of the three of them and opened the door, and handed in three pieces of paper, “You three go in.”
Then he opened the door and let them in. When the three of them walked in, they saw a Taoist force tester and some people were preparing to record it.
At this time, an officer next to him shouted: “Edbury”.
After hearing this, Bai Lie walked over and said, “Attack this tester.”
When Bai Lie heard this, he didn’t waste any words. He walked over and punched it directly. Then the number on it jumped a few times and finally stopped at 101.
The recorder’s hands trembled. He didn’t expect that this thin-looking boy was so strong.
You know, even for special recruitment under the age of 10, as long as you score 30 you are qualified and above 80 you are excellent, and now a 101 has appeared.
The recorder quickly calmed his excited heart and trembling hands. Although there was a perfect level above, no one thought that anyone could reach it.
Then record the value. “Next, Helen Soros.”
Soros heard it and walked over again, then punched down, and finally jumped to 110.
This time the recorder was calmer. For those over 10 years old, a score of 50 is required to pass and 110 is excellent, which barely reaches the passing line for excellent.
“Monchi D. Louis”, when the recorder saw this name, he looked at him a few more times. After all, no one with this surname is simple.
Liu Yi Liu Yi was already used to this kind of look. He walked to the tester and punched it hard. The numbers on the tester kept jumping and finally stopped at 201.
The pen in the recorder’s hand fell to the ground with a thud, and the eyeballs of the surrounding navy officers also fell to the ground.
In their test, 80 is a pass for those over 10 years old, 110 is excellent, and 190 is a monster-level strength. 201 almost shocked them.
Liu Yi looked at them and saw that they were not moving. Then he said to him, “Don’t you want to record it?”
Hearing this, the recorder quickly picked up the pen on the ground and recorded this shocking record.
Then he turned around and said a few words to the person next to him, who immediately left, and then he took them to the door next to him.
“You can go to the next testing point from here,” and then handed the information in his hand to the person inside.
Liu Yi and the other two also followed him in.
As they walked inside, they whispered, “Brother Louis, you haven’t used your full strength yet.”
Liu Yi smiled and said: “You didn’t use your full strength, but it still seems a little high. Look at those people’s reactions. So, in the future we must try to hold back, yes, hold back more.”
Soros and Bailie both nodded.
At this time they came to a runway and the testers said to them: “Run from this side to the other side.”
The track was about 100 meters long. After they had all run, the three of them received evaluations of excellent, excellent, and perfect respectively. Liu Yi was still the one with the best performance.
At last they came to a fighting arena, on which stood a man with a lieutenant-commander of the navy.
He took the evaluation forms from the three people, looked at them in surprise, especially at Liu Yi, and then said with a smile, “You three put on your protective gear, then choose your weapons and come up. As long as you can hold on in my hands for 10 minutes, you will pass.”
The three of them looked at each other, then put on their protective gear and walked to a pile of weapons. Soros chose a pair of snares, Bailie chose an unsharpened iron sword, and Liu Yi chose a wooden stick.
Three of them walked forward and surrounded him in a V-shape.
Before the colonel could make a move, Liu Yi took the lead in attacking. He ran up and down and hit him with a stick.
The lieutenant colonel smiled approvingly and dodged to the side.
Liu Yi missed his first strike and then made a sweeping move. The colonel jumped up to dodge, but before he landed, Bai Lie’s sword was in front of him.
The lieutenant colonel calmly reached out and grabbed the sword. At this moment, Soros punched him from the side.
The lieutenant colonel stretched out his other hand and held Soros’s fist. As soon as they landed, Liu Yi stabbed them with a stick.
The lieutenant colonel stretched out his foot, kicked the stick away, and then swung it hard, throwing Bai Lie and Soros away.
The two of them flipped in the air and landed steadily on the ground.
The lieutenant colonel said appreciatively: “Good, keep going.”
The three of them looked at each other, then attacked again.
Soros confronted head-on, Bailie supported him, Liu Yi looked for opportunities to launch a sneak attack, and the lieutenant colonel dealt with it leisurely.
After a few minutes, the lieutenant colonel felt that he had understood their strength, and with one force, he shook them all away. “Okay, I’m going to start the attack next.”
After saying that, he rushed to Soros at a very fast speed and punched him in the face. Soros was too late to dodge at this time and could only block it with his hands crossed. Soros was knocked back by the punch.
When Bai Lie saw this, he quickly stabbed with his sword. The lieutenant colonel kicked Bai Lie’s sword away with his foot, then turned around and kicked Bai Lie.
Bai Lie could only raise his hands to block and was kicked and flew sideways. In mid-air, Bai Lie thrust his sword into the ground to steady his body.
The lieutenant colonel had just kicked Bai Lie away when Liu Yi came with a stick. The lieutenant colonel quickly retracted his foot and dodged sideways.
Seeing this, Liu Yi immediately attacked his feet. The lieutenant colonel immediately jumped up and kicked Liu Yi.
Liu Yi quickly put away his stick to block, and took advantage of this opportunity to attack the lieutenant colonel from the left and right.
When they were about to hit the lieutenant colonel, he twisted his body at an incredible angle to deflect their attack, and then swept his kick to push everyone away.
The lieutenant colonel’s smile grew even wider, “You are very good, I will be serious next time.”
After saying that, he came to Liu Yi at an unprecedented speed and punched Liu Yi. Liu Yi picked up a stick to block it.
“Bang” the fist and the stick collided, Liu Yi was knocked back, leaving two marks on the ground, and Liu Yi’s hands were numb from the shock.
When Bai Lie saw this, he rushed over to help and stabbed the lieutenant colonel with a sword.
The lieutenant colonel dodged the sword, grabbed Bailie’s hand, and gave him a fierce knee strike.
Before Bai Lie could resist, the kick had already hit his chest, and Bai Lie was almost vomiting his eyeballs.
Soros also arrived at this time. He just raised his hand, and the lieutenant colonel’s leg knocked Bailie away, and then kicked Soros in the chest again.
Bailie and Soros were knocked away almost at the same time, and then fell to the ground, leaving a long mark on the ground. They curled up on the ground and covered their chests.
Fortunately, they were wearing protective gear, otherwise many of their bones would have been broken after this blow.
Liu Yi saw the two men fall to the ground. Before he could think about it, a whip kick came in front of him and he quickly dodged.
But the lieutenant colonel’s next attack followed like a shadow, and he punched him in the chest.
Liu Yi was about to block the attack with a stick, but suddenly the lieutenant colonel changed his fist into a palm, grabbed the stick and pulled it back.
Liu Yi was pulled over involuntarily, and then the lieutenant colonel kicked him.
Seeing that the kick was about to hit him, Liu Yi suddenly grabbed a stick in the air, then folded his body and kicked the lieutenant colonel in the opposite direction.
The lieutenant colonel was also surprised when he saw this scene. He paused and allowed Liu Yi to kick him.
“Bang”, Liu Yi kicked the lieutenant colonel in the chest with a dull sound, feeling like kicking a wall.
At this time, the lieutenant colonel moved and punched Liu Yi in the face. Liu Yi quickly let go of the stick and stepped back.
At this time, Bailie and Soros recovered and attacked the lieutenant colonel from the left and right, but the lieutenant colonel grabbed Soros’ fist with one hand and Bailie’s sword hand with the other.
Soros and Bailie seemed to have a telepathic connection at this time, and each hugged one of the lieutenant colonel’s arms.
Seeing this, Liu Yi thought, “Good opportunity”, then he used the Yi Jin Jing to punch the lieutenant colonel in the chest.
When the lieutenant colonel saw Liu Yi punching at him, he paused. “Bang!” The lieutenant colonel’s face turned pale and he flew several meters away.
At the same time as Liu Yi hit him, Soros and Bailie let go of him. The lieutenant colonel’s face turned pale and he was about to attack again.
The three of them stepped back together and pointed at the clock, “Instructor, time’s up.”
The lieutenant colonel looked at the clock and saw that exactly ten minutes had passed. He nodded.
Then he said, “Okay, you guys go out and go back and wait for notification.”
The three of them walked out immediately. As soon as they walked out one by one, the lieutenant colonel squatted down, rubbing his chest continuously with a painful look on his face.
“How come this little bastard suddenly became so much stronger?”
Chapter 20 Gion (Old Version)
When Liu Yi and the other two left the fortress, two of them kept rubbing their chests and one kept rubbing his wrist.
Soros said: “The lieutenant colonel just now was so strong that we even used all the tricks we learned in secret training, but we only hit him. He was not hurt at all.”
Bai Lie also nodded and said, “We’ve tried Louis’ punch before, it could even break a big rock, but the lieutenant colonel was like nothing happened.”
Liu Yi comforted him, “We will be as great as him when we grow up. No, we will be more powerful than him. He is only a lieutenant colonel. There are generals above him, especially generals. If we don’t reach the level of generals, we will not be able to realize our dreams.”
The three of them nodded vigorously and walked home with confidence.
When Liu Yi and Bai Lie returned to Lieutenant General He’s villa, there was a slender beauty sitting on the sofa.
He had a sword hanging around his waist, wore shorts, had a spider pattern on his thigh, and had a beauty mole at the corner of his mouth.
Bailie looked at her: “Wow, what a beautiful sister.”
Liu Yi almost drooled, “What long legs!”
At this time, the beauty turned her head and frowned, “I seem to have heard something rude just now.”
Liu Yi quickly shook his head and asked, “Sister, who are you?”
At this time, the long-legged beauty stood up. It must be said that she was really tall. Liu Yi was just at her waist at this time.
Gion narrowed his eyes and smiled: “My name is Gion. I have heard of you. According to seniority, you should call me aunt.”
Liu Yi and the other person looked at each other: “Auntie?”
Liu Yi shook his head decisively: “Impossible, you are only a few years older than me. How can I call you auntie?”
“So, you only call me, an old woman, auntie,” Lieutenant General He appeared behind them without them knowing when.
Liu Yi and Bai Lie broke out in cold sweats when they heard this. This was a fatal issue.
Liu Yi quickly turned around with a smile and said, “How can Aunt He be old? You are still young and beautiful. We call you Aunt because we respect you and because you are so kind, just like a mother.” Bai Lie nodded frantically.
Liu Yi helped He sit down. He smiled slightly and did not dwell on the topic. He introduced: “This is Gion. She came here to join the navy. She has been in the New World before. We have always been sisters, so it is not wrong for you to call her aunt.”
Liu Yi said: “Sister Gion is not much older than us. Isn’t it old to call her auntie?”
Lieutenant General He did not dwell on this issue and said, “She is indeed only seven or eight years older than you. You can decide how to address each other.”
At this time, Bai Lie became interested in the sword on Gion’s body and said, “Sister Gion, is this your sword? It’s so beautiful. Can I touch it?”
Gion looked at the little brother, without any further ado, picked up the sword and handed it to Bailie.
Bai Lie thanked him excitedly and reached for the sword with both hands.
As soon as Gion let go of her hand, Bailie’s hands sank and the sword almost fell to the ground. Bailie used all his strength to pick it up, his eyes full of stars, constantly looking at the sword. “Sister Gion, can I pull it out?”
Gion looked at him and said “You are too young to pull it out now”.
After saying that, he took the sword away. Bailie let go of his hand reluctantly, “Does this sword have a name?”
“It’s just my family heirloom sword, Konpila,” Gion seemed to be worried, looking at the sword in his hand.
Bai Lie raised his head and said, “I will have my own sword in the future, and I will show it to you then.”
Upon hearing this, Gion smiled and said, “Okay, then I’ll wait for the day when you get your exclusive sword.”
The next day, Liu Yi and Bai Lie set out for training at the beach early in the morning. When they arrived, there was already a figure on the beach.
She stood quietly by the sea, and suddenly she picked up the sword in her hand and slashed it at the sea. A stream of sword energy passed by, and the sea seemed to be split in two. Until the sword energy disappeared, the sea slowly closed.
Liu Yi and Bai Lie opened their mouths wide when they saw this scene.
She sheathed her sword and turned around, and it was then that they noticed that the figure was none other than the Gion they had met yesterday.
Liu Yi and Bai Lie closed their mouths and walked over. Bai Lie looked at her admiringly, “Sister Gion, you are so strong. How did you do it?”
Gion turned around and looked at them, “This is sword energy. When you become stronger in the future, you will be able to do it too.”
After that, she turned around and left. I don’t know why, but Liu Yi always feels that this Gion has something on its mind.
After a while, Soros arrived, and the three of them started their day’s training again.
When Liu Yi and Bai Lie returned home in the evening, they saw He and Gion talking about something.
There was a look of sadness and a bit of hatred on Gion’s face.
Seeing Liu Yi and the others coming back, Gion went upstairs and returned to his room.
Vice Admiral Tsuru looked at Gion and sighed. “Aunt Tsuru, what happened to Gion? She seems a little unhappy!”
Vice Admiral Tsuru answered leisurely, “There was a war in Gion, her father was defeated by the great pirate Kaido and his life or death is unknown, and her family members either died or escaped.”
Only then did Liu Yi understand why Gion always seemed to be worried. It turned out that something had happened at home.
“Aunt Tsuru, can’t you help Sister Gion too?”
He shook his head: “Because of what Roger said before his death, pirates are emerging in an endless stream throughout the ocean. The navy no longer has enough troops to maintain the situation in the New World. Now they are planning to withdraw from the New World and leave it to the pirates, allowing the pirates to kill each other.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi just clenched his fists.
The next day, Liu Yi and Bai Lie got up even earlier. They caught up with Gion who was walking towards the beach, “Sister Gion, wait for me.”
Gion stopped and asked, “Why are you here so early today?”
Bai Lie waved his fist vigorously, “Of course it is to become stronger faster, and then help Sister Gion to fight back to the New World, kill all the pirates, and avenge Sister Gion’s family and our family.”
Liu Yi also said: “Sister Gion, let’s train together. One day, we will kill all the pirates together.”
Gion looked at them and finally a smile appeared on his face, “Okay, we’ll train together, but my sister’s training method is very brutal, so you have to be mentally prepared.”
Liu Yi had a bad feeling in his heart, but Bai Lie said nonchalantly: “It doesn’t matter, we have even survived Uncle Garp’s training, so just come over.”
So the three of them went to the beach together, and soon after, two miserable screams were heard from the beach.
After a while, the screams turned into three.
In the evening, Gion and his two companions returned home, and this time Gion finally had a smile on his face.
But Liu Yi and Bai Lie were in a more miserable state. Their faces were covered with bruises, and their clothes had turned into strips of cloth that could be used as mops by inserting a wooden stick.
At this time He walked in from outside, saw Liu Yihe Bailie’s appearance and asked in surprise, “What’s wrong with you?”
Liu Yihe Bailie looked at Gion with a sad expression, while Gion had a faint smile on his face.
He looked at them as if he understood something. He smiled and said, “You have been approved for special recruitment. Report to the headquarters fortress in ten days.”
Liu Yi and Bai Lie suddenly became happy and hugged each other immediately.
As soon as they held him up, he started to grimace because they had touched his wound…
Chapter 21: New classmates, new chapter (old version)
Ten days passed in a flash, and today was the day for the navy recruits to gather.
Marines who meet the requirements are sent to the Navy Headquarters from all over the world, and there are quite a few strong ones among them.
Liu Yi, Bailesolos and Gion were also among the recruits, and they all entered the Navy special training camp.
It’s just that Liu Yi, Soros and Bai Lie were specially recruited, so they were placed in a separate class. All the students in this class were specially recruited.
This younger class attracted a lot of attention. Others who met the requirements entered the Navy special training camp, and the rest all went to the recruit training camp.
But this is not absolute. If you perform well in the boot camp, you can enter the special training camp.
Similarly, if you perform poorly in special training, you will be sent back to boot camp.
If you perform well enough in the special training camp, you may be able to enter the navy’s elite training camp, where you can receive direct instruction from Admiral Zephyr, which attracts countless people.
At this time, the fortress building was full of bigwigs, including Marshal Sora, Admiral Sengoku, Admiral Zephyr, Vice Admiral Garp, and Vice Admiral Tsuru. Almost all the backbones of the navy were there.
As everyone arrived, the noise in the square gradually died down. Marshal Kong stood up, looked at the silent crowd below, and nodded with satisfaction. “Comrades…” (Ahem, off the stage).
“Everyone, from today on, you are a glorious navy. The fact that you can come here shows that you are all good enough. You all come here for the justice in your hearts…”
Then the usual leadership speeches began. At this time, Zhan Guo on the podium whispered, “It seems that a lot of good talents have come this time.”
Vice Admiral Tsuru said: “There are more and more pirates, and we need more elite navies to continue to maintain the strength of the navy.”
Zefa said: “This time, many people gave very good evaluations, among which Spider-Man, Mole, and Dalmesia received very high evaluations. In fact, there are two people in the special training camp whose evaluations reached perfection.”
After saying that, he looked at the first two people in the special training camp, they were Gion and Kake.
At this time, Kake looked at Gion with hearts in his eyes, while Gion frowned.
If Kake was a handsome guy, Gion could be a little more accepting, but Kake looked wretched, especially the way he looked at her, which was particularly wretched.
If the occasion wasn’t inappropriate, Gion would have wanted to draw his sword and chop him.
Zefa changed the subject and said, “I didn’t expect that this special recruitment would recruit several good talents. Two of them are even Devil Fruit users. One is the Natural Devil Fruit Smoke Fruit, the other is the Parahuman Devil Fruit Kankan Fruit, and one of them is rated as perfect.”
At this time, Karp laughed and said, “Yes, that is my child, Monkey D. Louis, hahahaha”.
Vice Admiral Tsuru glared at him and said, “Garp, keep your voice down.” Upon hearing that, Garp quickly covered his mouth, then grabbed a handful of senbei and stuffed them into his mouth, eating them with a crunching sound.
Zhan Guo said: “Is this the child you brought back from the East China Sea six years ago?”
“Well, not bad,” Lieutenant General Tsuru nodded slightly.
At this time, Liu Yi was curiously looking at the two figures next to him, a pink-haired beauty and a white-haired young man, who looked like two bad boys.
Just now, he seemed to have heard someone say that they were users of devil fruits. Liu Yi was very curious about them and wondered what kind of devil fruits they had.
It was also his fault that he didn’t watch One Piece carefully in his previous life. Now he could only ask them himself, but Marshal Kong was still talking and it was difficult to say anything.
It was unknown how long it had been before Marshal Kong finally finished his speech. Then they were taken by their respective instructors to their training grounds.
Because today was the first day, they did not have any training, but just went to the training ground to collect their military uniforms and some daily necessities.
At this time, they were already lined up in the training ground, with their supplies on the ground.
At this time, an officer walked up to them and said, “Hello, I am your instructor. You can call me Instructor Brandy. Because of your excellent performance, I will be your instructor for the next few years. The specific number of years depends on your performance. If you perform well, you may be selected by the elite training camp, or you may apply for early graduation. If you perform poorly, you may be kicked directly to the recruit training camp, train for a few months and then become an ordinary marine. It all depends on your performance. First of all, my training is very cruel. I don’t care how old or young you are, or whether you have a big shot in the Navy Headquarters behind you. I treat you all equally. If you are not ready, you can leave now, otherwise you may suffer in vain later.”
The people below looked calm. Those who were able to come in through special recruitment were of course confident, and no one spoke.
Brandi continued: “Then come over now and get the supplies.”
As he said this he took out the list, “Smoker”.
The white-haired young man walked over and took away the supplies that belonged to him.
“Tina”, the pink-haired beauty also walked over to collect the supplies.
Liu Yi looked at them and said, “So their names are Smoker and Tina.”
While I was still thinking, Brandi suddenly called out, “Monkey D. Louis”.
Liu Yi walked over, took his supplies and went back, but when he went back, everyone looked at him for a long time.
Liu Yi thought to himself, “It starts again.” With the surname Monk, it’s impossible not to attract attention.
After receiving the supplies, Instructor Brandi said to them: “Today is the first day for you to get to know each other. Tomorrow, wait for me to torture you. Okay, dismiss.” After that, Brandi left.
A group of people were left looking at each other in confusion. At this time, Smoker came over and said, “Hey, are you Monkey D. Louis?”
Liu Yi looked at him and said, “Yes, are you a devil fruit user?”
Smoker didn’t answer him “What is your relationship with the Navy hero Garp?”
Liu Yi rolled his eyes at him: “Isn’t this obvious?”
At this time, the pink-haired beauty Tina came over and said, “Tina really wants to see how strong you are as the child of Vice Admiral Garp, and how you can enter the Navy special training camp at such a young age.”
Liu Yi got an even bigger headache after hearing this. Are they all so arrogant?
“I’m not the youngest here,” he said, and then he pulled Baile out, “Look at this one, Ed Baile is only 9 years old now, and he also came in.”
Hearing this, everyone looked at him. Bailie could only bite the bullet and introduce himself: “I’m Ed Bailie, I’m 9 years old, hello everyone.”
Soros also took the opportunity to say, “Helen Soros, 12 years old this year.”
Liu Yi also quickly took over the topic: “Monchi D. Louis, 10 years old this year.”
If the topic is not changed at this time, a fight will break out.
Smoker frowned and could only say: “Smoker, 16 years old this year, a user of the natural smoke fruit ability.”
Tina also introduced herself at this time: “Tina is 16 years old and has the ability of the superhuman Kankan Fruit.”
At this time, the others also started to introduce themselves. Most of them were 15 or 16 years old, except Liu Yi and the other two who were too young.
At this time Liu Yi quickly said, “Let’s go to the dormitory and see if there is a good bed.” After that, he ran away.
He is the target of public criticism at this time. He has the surname of Monk and looks so small. If he can beat him, his fame will skyrocket.
At this time, Liu Yi and the other two came to a dormitory and finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was a four-person room with a bed on top and a desk on the bottom, which was similar to the university dormitory in their previous life.
Just when they had chosen their beds, another person walked in from outside the door. His white hair was very eye-catching.
It was Smoger who came. Liu Yi looked at him and asked, “Do you want to stay in the same room with us?”
Smoger frowned, “Isn’t it possible?”
Liu Yi looked at him warily and said, “No fighting in the dormitory.”
Smoger looked at him like an idiot: “I know that there are assessments every half semester in the special training camp, and we will learn from each other then. We have plenty of opportunities.”
Liu Yi frowned: “Then why do you live in the same room with us? The age gap between us is too big, there is a generation gap.”
The corner of Smoger’s mouth twitched, “It’s all because of that crazy woman Tina. She insisted on dragging me into a sparring match. Now there is only one spot left.”
“Oh,” Liu Yi suddenly realized.
“Then who wins?”.
Smoger looked up in disdain and said, “How could that stupid woman be my opponent?”
Liu Yi was stunned. Smoger was such a ruthless person that he even beat up his female classmates at this price.
Chapter 22: Naval Special Training Camp (Old Version)
“Ding-ling-ling-ling…” Early the next morning, just as the sky was getting light, a series of shrill bells rang out.
The instructors’ shouts could be heard from downstairs in the dormitory building, “Get up, come out quickly and gather in front of your respective instructors.”
Inside the dormitory building, the students began to put on their clothes in a hurry. They ran down hurriedly one after another with their clothes in disarray. It took a long time before they slowly gathered together.
The instructors looked at this group of impulsive students without any surprise. After all, they had seen a lot.
Brandi was at the edge of the stairs, with his hands behind his back, examining the students in front of him.
They were wearing white sailor suits and sailor towels tied on their chests, standing in an uneven manner.
After they were all standing in place, Brandi looked at her watch and said, “8 minutes. It took you 8 minutes to assemble after the bell rang. I’ve never seen you so slow.”
Liu Yi couldn’t help but roll his eyes when he heard this. This scene reminded him of the time when he was training rookies in his previous life. It was exactly the same.
Brandi continued to lecture them. “Now, line up from low to high, aim at the training ground, run forward, and do not stop without my order.”
Liu Yi and his team immediately lined up and ran towards the training ground.
On the training ground of the naval training camp, rows of cadets wearing naval sailor uniforms are running.
At the front is Bai Lie, who is the youngest student in the class and also the smallest.
He was running easily in front, and from time to time he talked to Liu Yi behind him: “Brother Louis, is this our training? It doesn’t feel like anything special. It’s not as good as our usual training.”
Liu Yi quickly told him to shut up: “You’d better talk less. The Navy Special Training Camp is a place to train naval officers. How can it be that simple?”
Liu Yi looked back at the instructor. Sure enough, the instructor saw that they were running quite easily and had no intention of urging them. He just waved to the outside of the training ground.
Liu Yi looked outside the training ground and saw four dogs of unknown breed, larger than humans, ready to go.
After seeing that they were ready, Brandi yelled, “Look how slowly you are running. Do you have no motivation? I’ll give you some motivation.”
After saying that, four big dogs rushed towards them like wild horses, barking non-stop.
After seeing this scene, the students no longer cared about their formation and quickly ran away.
Liu Yi and Bai Lie also sped up. Bai Lie still said disdainfully: “What’s the point of releasing the dogs? We have defeated all the bears in the forest. If you have the guts, release the sea kings.”
There are really capable people in the academy. A student with a bitter face and thick hair wanted to fight with the dog when he saw it chasing him.
Just as he was about to attack the dog, a figure suddenly appeared beside him and kicked him away.
“Ghost Spider, don’t even think about attacking our military dogs. If you do that again, get out of the special training camp. And you, I know there are many powerful people among you, but here, any use of force is not allowed. Unless you have our permission, you will all get out of the special training camp.”
When the students saw this scene, some of them who were ready to take action stopped and ran away quickly.
Liu Yi and Bai Lie looked at each other and ran forward.
I don’t know how long I ran, but the sun had already jumped out from the sea, slowly emitting its heat.
The trainees were sweating profusely, and many of them were already lying on the ground, allowing the military dogs to step over them, leaving footprints on their faces.
Just when Bai Lie was about to give up, the military dog ​​was finally taken away.
Bai Lie quickly stopped and supported his knees, “Brother Louis, I can’t hold on if they come again.”
At this time, Liu Yi saw that there were only about ten people still standing.
As soon as Soros stopped, he collapsed to the ground gasping for breath, and couldn’t help complaining: “It’s only the first day and he’s so perverted?”
Liu Yi was also breathing heavily, but he was still far from his limit.
As an instructor in his previous life, he was very familiar with this process. He would first conduct a set of extreme tests to see the qualities of the trainees, and then formulate a training plan based on the trainees’ conditions.
Louis looked at the dozen or so people standing there. Gion was among them, and next to her there was an extremely wretched man. Their expressions were very relaxed.
There were a few others who were also gasping for breath, but they seemed far from reaching their limits. The student who had just been kicked away was among them.
Smoger and Tina were still standing, but they were also gasping for breath while leaning on their knees.
At this time, the instructor who had secretly kicked the ghost spider away suddenly appeared and said, “Now, you have half an hour to have breakfast and rest, and gather at the training ground in half an hour.”
The students breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this, and then started to eat in groups of three or four.
When Liu Yi and the other two heard that they were going to have a meal, they thought about taking Gion with them to eat.
At this time, they had just walked to Gion and found that Gion was looking at the wretched man next to him with disgust.
“Sister Gion, what’s the matter?” Liu Yi asked curiously.
“Nothing, let’s go eat,” and then walked towards the cafeteria.
The wretched man next to him kept following, ignoring the strange looks from others, as it seemed that there was only Gion in his eyes.
Liu Yi asked as he walked, “Sister Gion, who is that man? Why is he looking at you?”
Gion said helplessly: “His name is Kake, a classmate of mine. He is very capable, but his brain seems to be a little bit not working well.”
“I’m not stupid, Gion, I just like you, marry me, Gion,” Kaji suddenly appeared beside them and said. Liu Yi and the other three were stunned. It’s only been a short time, and he’s already proposing? He must be stupid.
Gion’s face was gloomy at this time, “I refuse. If you dare to be so rude next time, I will kill you with a knife.”
Kake seemed not to notice Gion’s gloomy face and continued, “Did your first proposal fail? It doesn’t matter. Even if you kill me, I will propose to you next time until you agree to me.”
When Jiyuan heard this, she put her hand on Kumpila and prepared to draw her sword. Liu Yijianqiang quickly stopped her, “Sister Jiyuan, you can’t do it. You will be kicked out. If you want to teach him a lesson, there will be many opportunities later.”
Gion watched Kake take a few deep breaths, then walked away with his long legs. Kake followed behind Gion with a fascinated look on his face.
In the cafeteria, the students were eating breakfast.
The students who can come here are not simple people, they all can eat a lot. Soros and Bailie are considered to eat a lot among ordinary people, but here, although they can still eat a lot, they do not stand out, because there are several who stand out more.
The first one was still Liu Yi. He accepted everything, no matter what it was, as long as he grabbed it in his hands and stuffed it into his mouth.
Although Gion is usually lukewarm, he is also eating from all sides at this time and eats no less than Liu Yi.
And there was Kake, whose eyes were always on Gion, while his mouth was still eating non-stop, and he ate no less than Liu Yi.
There are also a few people from the Ghost Spider over there who have eaten a lot. Fortunately, this is the headquarters of the Navy, otherwise there would be few places that can afford to feed them.
Most of the students were looking at them, as if they wanted to see who ate more.
In this world, one’s appetite, to a certain extent, represents a person’s strength and potential.
Finally, Liu Yi and Onigumo stopped first, followed by Kake and Gion.
After Gion finished eating, he wiped his mouth gracefully and walked outside, and Kake quickly followed him.
At this time, Liu Yi walked to Kake and asked, “Kake, why do you like Gion-san?”
Kaji said without even turning his head: “Because she is beautiful and strong.”
Liu Yi’s mouth twitched. So straightforward? He didn’t look like a bad person, but he looked like this.
Kake suddenly thought of something, “Are you Gion’s younger brother?”
“I guess so, what’s the matter?”
Kake suddenly came up to Liu Yi and said, “So what do you like about Gion?” Kake looked at Liu Yi with anticipation.
Liu Yi shook his head and said, “Sister Gion has only been here for a short time, and I don’t know what she likes, but…”
Liu Yi didn’t have the courage to say that he was ugly, but Kaji knew what he wanted to say and sighed, “I don’t want to look like this, but this is what my parents gave me, and I can’t change it. By the way, see if there is a devil fruit that can make people good-looking. I have to pay attention to it.”
As he said that, he walked towards the training ground.
At this time, the students on the training ground had gathered and were standing in front of their respective instructors.
Brandi looked at them and said, “Now let me see your strength. You start sparring in pairs. Pay attention, those who have devil fruits should not use their abilities.”
As soon as he finished speaking, Intina jumped out and said to Smoker, “Smoker, let’s fight again. I won’t use the devil fruit this time. I can definitely defeat you.”
Smoger curled his lips and said, “No, I won’t fight with a woman.”
Tina was about to say something when Brandi said, “Tina, you and Soros practice together, Smoker, you and Louis, you guys should start quickly.”
Tina was a little unhappy when she heard this: “Instructor, I don’t want to fight with kids. I want to practice with Smoker.”
In Tina’s eyes, Smoker is the only rival in the class.
Brandi looked at her and said, “Don’t make me say it a second time.”
Seeing the instructor’s expression, Tina reluctantly walked towards Soros
Smoger walked up to Liu Yi and said, “You can’t hide this time. I hope you won’t bring shame to the name Monkey. You are a few years younger than me, so I will give you one hand and one foot.”
Hearing this, Liu Yi said with surprise: “Really? Then don’t regret it.”
Smoger said disdainfully, “Of course, I, Smoger, always do what I say.”
While they were still talking, there was a huge noise nearby.
Sword Qi came from another direction, and instructors kept appearing to block the sword Qi, otherwise, some students might be injured or killed.
Liu Yi turned his head and saw Gion and Kake were fighting. Gion’s sword was fierce and went straight to the vital points, and he emitted sword energy from time to time.
However, Kake was not simple either. No matter how fierce Gion’s attack was, he could always dodge it, and several times he managed to dodge it in a thrilling way.
But he didn’t attack and kept dodging.
On the building next to the training ground, a man with glasses and purple hair was watching all this. His explosive muscles showed that this man was very strong.
The instructor who had kicked the Ghost Spider away with a flash now stood by with a respectful look on his face. “Check the background of the two people who did it over there. If there is no problem, let them come to the elite training camp. They are two good seedlings.”
The purple-haired girl smiled at Gion and Kake. The instructor next to him saluted and said, “Yes, General Zephyr.”
Chapter 23: Training in the Special Training Camp (Old Version)
The noise made by Gion and Kake nearby was so loud that the other students were unable to compete.
Fortunately, an instructor stopped them soon, and then the other students began to practice against each other slowly.
At this time, Smoker stood in front of Liu Yi, with one hand behind his back, and said to Liu Yi, “Louis, come on.”
Liu Yi looked at him with one hand behind his back and without saying anything, he rushed up with a grin and punched him.
Seeing the sound of breaking wind caused by this punch, Smoker’s pupils shrank, and he also threw a punch forward.
Just when the two fists were about to collide, Liu Yi suddenly changed his fist into a palm to face Smoker’s fist, then grabbed Smoker’s fist and kicked Smoker in the chest with a whip kick.
Smoger looked at the leg that was getting closer and closer to him, and without even bothering to give way, he quickly stretched out the hand behind his back to block it.
But the hasty resistance at this time was completely unable to block the whip kick, which kicked Smoker’s chest through Smoker’s hand.
Smoger groaned and stepped back involuntarily. But Liu Yi had no intention of letting him go. He grabbed his hand and pulled it back, then punched Smoger in the head with his left hand.
Before Smoger recovered from the pain of the kick, he felt the sound of wind beside his ear. He quickly lowered his head and narrowly avoided the punch.
But he didn’t expect that after the punch, there would be an elbow strike. Smoker quickly raised his other slightly numb hand to block it again.
But this time the elbow was more powerful, and this time he failed to block it, and it hit Smoker’s head hard with his hand, making Smoker a little dizzy.
Liu Yi seized the opportunity, punched Smoker in the chest several times, and then kicked Smoker away with a side kick.
Smoger flew in the air for a long time before he landed heavily on the ground. He was a little doubtful about his life. Was he defeated by a 10-year-old child?
Seeing Smoger lying on the ground with no intention of getting up, Liu Yi walked over and pulled him up.
Smoger was pulled up and looked at Liu Yi, gritting his teeth and said in earnest: “Despicable.”
Liu Yi was surprised and said: “What do you mean? I didn’t ask you to fight me with one hand, let alone you used both hands.”
Smoger wanted to speak after hearing this, but he didn’t know how to say it. He opened and closed his mouth several times but in the end, no words came out.
At this time Instructor Brandi came over and said, “Smoger, you still have the nerve to call others despicable. If you hadn’t been so arrogant at the beginning, you wouldn’t have been defeated so quickly. It is very taboo on the sea to look down on others just because they are young.”
“Remember, no matter who the enemy is, you must give it your all from the beginning and don’t underestimate it, otherwise Smoger will be your role model,” Brandi said to the students around her.
The students looked at Liu Yi in surprise when they saw him defeat Smoker so easily. They all knew how powerful Smoker was, and no one said they could defeat him even if he didn’t use the devil fruit.
Even if Smoker has a love rival as a factor, Liu Yi’s strength is enough to be amazing.
With the previous experience of Smoker, Tina also became serious and stared at his opponent Soros.
Soros also looked at Tina seriously. He could feel Tina’s strength, so he gave it his all from the beginning.
Although Soros is only 13 years old, he has been fat since he was a child and looks a little older than an adult.
As he grew older, the fat on his body began to slowly disappear and turned into muscle.
Especially after his grandfather was killed in the Golden Lion invasion of the Marine Headquarters, he began to work out vigorously, and now there is not much fat left on his body.
The whole person looks like a sturdy fat man, and Soros is quite shocking when he rushes forward.
Tina looked at Soros who was rushing towards her, but she didn’t confront him head-on. Instead, she turned around to dodge Soros and then gave him a side kick.
When Soros saw the side kick, he quickly raised his hands to block it, then punched it.
The two sides fought back and forth. Soros kept trying to catch Tina and attack her head-on, but Tina didn’t give him any chance at all. She kept dodging and then looking for opportunities to attack Soros.
Soros couldn’t hit Tina and was constantly attacked by Tina, becoming more and more anxious.
In the end, Tina seized the opportunity and kicked him in the head, completely depriving him of his fighting ability.
After the fight, Instructor Brandi summarized their experience. “Soros, your advantages are your strength and your ability to withstand blows. Your flexibility is not as good as Tina’s, so don’t be in a hurry to confront Tina head-on. You have to seize the opportunity when Tina attacks you and give her a fatal blow.” He then said to Tina, “Tina, you are very flexible, and you have made good use of your advantages in the battle. However, you are three years older than Soros, and your attacks cannot break through the defense in one go. You need to strengthen your strength training later.”
Tina and Soros both responded. Liu Yi, who had already finished the competition, came over and comforted them, “It’s okay. When we reach her age, they will definitely not be our opponents.”
“Yes,” Soros nodded firmly.
Bai Lie was practicing against an ordinary student. Although that student was 7 years older than Bai Lie, the fact that he was specially recruited showed that he had considerable abilities.
In the end, even though Bai Lie tried every possible way, he still couldn’t defeat him and unfortunately ended up losing.
But Bai Lie did not feel frustrated. He greeted the other party very frankly and came to Liu Yi: “Brother Louis, they all seem to be very powerful. We need to strengthen our training in the future.”
“Yes, and there are two incredibly strong ones in the class over there. Let’s strengthen our training in the future.”
After this competition, Liu Yi and the other two made up their minds. After the competition, they started exercising and constantly strengthened their physical fitness under the guidance of the instructors.
Soon, it was lunch time, and it was time for the students to watch a few gluttons eat.
I don’t know when a few big eaters got together, surrounded by the trainees of this year’s special training camp, cheering them on.
The instructors looked at all this and smiled at each other, not caring about it. They were not only looking at the students, but also at their former selves.
After lunch, they would go back to the dormitory to change their clothes. In the afternoon they would have cultural classes, such as naval command, weather observation, ocean current changes, etc.
After all, an excellent naval officer cannot only know how to fight, they will also choose their favorite subjects to continue studying in depth according to their own preferences.
After dinner, students have free time and can choose their own activities according to their own circumstances.
Liu Yi and the other two walked towards the beach together. Smoker, who had been traumatized today, also followed them to the beach. Tina saw them and followed them.
So the group of five people came to the beach. Liu Yi, Bailesolos and the other two soaked themselves in the sea water, leaving only their heads exposed, and exercised in the sea.
Bailie found an iron sword and kept swinging it in the sea, while Soros wore two heavy gloves on his hands and punched in the sea.
Liu Yi was punching and kicking non-stop in the sea, with many sandbags tied to his body. Undercurrents were surging from time to time on the sea where the three of them were.
Smoger and Tina were still practicing on the shore.
The next day when they gathered at the training ground again, they found that Gion and Kake seemed to be missing.
An instructor came out and said loudly: “Gion and Kake from Class 1 have been selected by Admiral Zephyr for their outstanding performance and are now in the elite training camp. As long as you train hard, you will have the opportunity to join the elite training camp later and become pillars of the navy. Okay, let’s get moving.”
When the students heard this, they immediately became full of enthusiasm and motivation, and Liu Yi and the other two started to train even harder.
After the morning training, instructor Brandi suddenly announced a news.
“There will be an assessment in half a year. This assessment includes the usual cultural assessment and a martial arts assessment. In this assessment, you can use all your strengths, including devil fruits.”
Hearing this, Smoker was full of confidence. After all, his natural devil fruit was unstoppable in the special training camp.
Liu Yi showed a thoughtful expression, “It’s a natural devil fruit.”
Chapter 24 Midterm Competition (Old Version)
Ever since the instructor announced the competition in half a year, the trainees have been training really hard over the past six months.
Then I heard news from somewhere that General Zefa would come to select players for this competition, and those selected would be taken to an elite training camp.
So the students went crazy and kept practicing, and many of them even got injured.
For a period of time, Liu Yi and his team have been constantly strengthening their training. Almost every day, Liu Yi would practice the Yi Jin Jing madly, squeezing out every bit of his energy, and then use the night time to recover. During this period, his Yi Jin Jing has become much stronger.
Half a year passed in a flash. On this day, the training bell did not ring as scheduled, and the trainees slept in for a rare time.
The four people in Liu Yi’s dormitory were reluctant to get up. They were a little exhausted physically and mentally from the continuous training in the past six months.
“Gurgle, gurgle, gurgle…” Liu Yi wanted to sleep a little longer, but the growling sounds from his stomach kept reminding him that it was time to eat.
Liu Yi got up helplessly and looked at the three people lying in a mess on the other three beds and said, “Let’s go to eat, are you leaving or not?”
Bai Lie yawned and said, “We still have to eat, let’s go.”
Soros was also sleepy. He staggered to his feet and went to wash up.
Smoger was full of energy. He jumped off the bed and said, “I will definitely avenge myself this time.”
Liu Yi yawned: “Ha~, yes, yes, our classmate Smoger is the best, ha~”.
After saying that, he ran to wash up. Smoger was so angry that he almost died.
After breakfast, the four of them went to the classroom. In the morning they had a cultural exam. “Smoger, you were criticized by the teacher in your last conducting class. I hope you won’t fail this exam,” Liu Yi teased Smoger.
Smoger pursed his lips in disdain: “I have been cramming my academic knowledge recently. I can’t say I’ve got high scores, but passing should be no problem. You might as well pay attention to Soros, he starts sleeping as soon as the class starts.”
Soros also looked bitter when he heard this. There was nothing he could do about it. He was born not to like studying and had been like this since he was a child.
Everyone in the classroom was ready, and instructor Brandi was distributing the test papers.
“This exam will last for two hours. After the exam, I will announce to you the rules of the afternoon martial arts test. Admiral Zefa will be watching on site this time, so you must perform well.”
Upon hearing this, the students became excited. It turned out that the rumor was true, and they couldn’t wait to start the martial arts test.
The students immediately began to answer the questions. At this moment, all kinds of people appeared. Some people scratched their heads and didn’t know where to start, such as Soros, some people looked serious with sweat on their foreheads, such as Smoger, and some people looked relaxed, such as Liu Yi.
Liu Yi finished answering the questions in an hour, looked at the person next to him, smiled, and then lay down to sleep.
Instructor Brandi above was looking at everyone answering the questions with a sharp gaze. When he saw Liu Yi sleeping, he didn’t care and continued to stare at the others.
“Ding-ling-ling~” It’s time to answer the questions.
Brandi ruthlessly took away their test papers, regardless of how much the students begged to let them answer one more question.
After collecting the test papers, Instructor Brandi began to explain the martial arts test: “Each class will first select the top four in this martial arts test, and then they will compete with the top four in other classes until the champion is decided. Since the scale of this competition is relatively large, the top four in the class will be selected this afternoon, and the final winner will be decided tomorrow. The final ranking will be determined by the comprehensive literary test results. Do your best!”
After saying that, he walked out of the classroom. The classroom cheered and everyone was ready to fight.
The four people in Liu Yi’s dormitory walked out of the classroom, planning to go to the cafeteria for lunch.
At this time Tina came over and asked, “How are your preparations?”
“Of course, I will definitely be the champion this time,” Smoker said with confidence.
“You can’t even beat a kid, and you expect to win the championship,” Tina taunted.
Smoger was immediately furious. Tina had been taunting Smoger with this sentence for half a year. “Three little brothers, come on, I’ll take you to dinner.”
After saying that, she pulled Liu Yi and the others towards the cafeteria, and Liu Yi and the others happily left with Tina.
After all, if you have to choose between a beautiful woman and a rough guy to have dinner together, there is no need to guess the answer.
Smoger was sulking for a while, but finally he hurriedly chased after him.
After lunch, more and more people began to gather on the training ground.
The top four students from each class will be decided here today, and then these four people will participate in the competition of the entire special training camp.
Soon all the students gathered together, their faces full of confidence.
Instructor Brandi came over and said, “Now, I won’t waste any more time. Let’s begin. The first match is between Bailie and Gru.”
After saying that, Bai Lie and a student stood up, and after greeting each other, they started to fight.
After six months of training, Bai Lie became stronger and won this round of opponents easily.
Then more and more students started to come out to compete. The winners were happy and the losers were sad.
In the end, Liu Yi and his three companions, as well as Tina Smoger, all made it to the quarterfinals, and after the quarterfinals they began drawing lots to decide their opponents.
Liu Yi and Soros drew other students, while Bai Lie drew Tina. Bai Lie looked depressed and said, “What bad luck.”
Liu Yi came over to comfort her: “It’s okay, remember to use your swordsmanship, you still have a chance.”
Bai Lie nodded seriously and then went on stage.
Tina was already waiting for him on the field. When she saw Bailie coming up, she said with a smile, “Little brother, why don’t you admit defeat, or you will get beaten later.”
Bai Lie showed a cute expression and said, “Sister Tina, remember to let me go later.”
Tina glanced at Smoker with disdain: “Stop it, I’m not a fool like Smoker who would be careless and underestimate the enemy.”
Smoger in the audience had a very unhappy face and said, “Just say what you want to say. Why are you dragging me out here to be whipped?”
Seeing that his plan had failed, Bai Lie stopped talking and started to attack with his sword.
But Tina was not bad either. She also took action the moment Bai Lie did. The two iron swords collided with each other, splashing sparks.
Tina was older after all, and she pushed hard towards Bai Lie. Seeing that he was not as strong as the other, Bai Lie immediately lost his strength, and then struck back with another sword.
Tina blocked the attack with a sword, then counterattacked, and the two began to compete with each other.
The two fought back and forth for many rounds on the training ground. Tina had the upper hand, while Bailie responded with skills.
Seeing that she couldn’t take Bailie down after a long attack, Tina finally used the Kankan Fruit. Several iron bars appeared instantly and trapped Bailie. Then Tina pointed a sword at his throat and said, “You lose, little brother.”
Tina wiped the sweat from her forehead. She couldn’t defeat the little white lion in a short time without using the power of her fruit.
Bailie looked at Tina unconvinced and said, “If you have the ability, don’t use the devil fruit.”
Tina smiled and said, “Then go find a devil fruit too,” then she snorted and walked away.
Bai Lie walked down in annoyance and said to Liu Yi: “Brother Louis, I lost.”
Liu Yi smiled and touched his head, “It’s okay, there will be next time, sooner or later we will enter the elite training camp.”
Now it was Liu Yi’s turn. After half a year of training, Liu Yi’s strength had increased a lot, so he defeated his opponent quite easily.
Finally, the last four people in their class are Liu Yi, Smoger, Soros, and Tina. They will represent their class and compete with people from other special training camps in the final competition.
Chapter 25: Fierce Competition (Old Version)
After the first day of competition, four people stood out from each class, and tomorrow there will be 40 people competing for the championship.
In the evening, the four people in Liu Yi’s dormitory were still practicing at the beach. This time, it was Liu Yi and Smoger who took action, while Bai Lie and Soros watched from the side.
They both knew that they were no match for Smoger and Liu Yi, so they decided not to participate in the sparring.
This time is different from the last time. This time Smoker used the Smoke Fruit.
Liu Yi was seen struggling to resist Smoker’s attack in a cloud of smoke. He didn’t know where Smoker would materialize and attack him.
He could only concentrate on watching the movements around him. Suddenly, he felt a gust of wind coming from behind.
Liu Yi quickly dodged by rolling sideways, then pushed hard and attacked the part that had just materialized at a high speed.
But when his fist hit, it felt like he had missed the target, and the place he had just attacked turned into a puff of white smoke.
Then he felt that he was suddenly flying up. He looked down and saw that his waist was slowly rising up, wrapped by a circle of white eyes.
He tried to break free immediately, but when he tried to use force, he found that his hand went straight through and he couldn’t touch it at all.
At this time, all the white smoke around him surrounded him, and then countless attacks came towards him.
He could only try his best to protect his vital points. In the end, Liu Yi was knocked out of the smoke by Smoker and fell to the ground.
“You are so shameless. I can’t hit you when I want to, but you can hit me anytime you want,” Liu Yi complained to Smoker as he got up from the ground.
Smoger is now refreshed, and the bad mood of half a year has finally come out.
Smoker said to Liu Yi: “This is why the Nature Devil Fruit is called the strongest Devil Fruit. As long as you don’t master Haki and Seastone, you can’t attack me.”
Liu Yi naturally knew about this. The cultural teachers had all said that the natural system could transform itself into elements. If one wanted to attack them, one either had to master domineering power, or have a seastone weapon, or use an attack with mutually restraining attributes. Otherwise, it was impossible to attack the natural system.
The superhuman type has incredible abilities that are hard to guard against, and the animal type’s physical enhancements are extremely strong.
In short, Devil Fruit users are very troublesome. Fortunately, there are not many Devil Fruits. Otherwise, the ocean would be in chaos.
“I heard that the elite training camp will teach people to master domineering power. I wonder when we can be selected,” Bai Lie said longingly.
Liu Yi patted his butt and walked towards the dormitory, “As long as we keep working hard, we will definitely enter the elite training camp in the end. Now let’s go back and practice.”
The group walked towards the dormitory, waiting for tomorrow’s decisive battle.
The next day, the square was still bustling with activity. The instructors of each class brought the four best students from their class to draw lots.
Liu Yi and the other three attracted a lot of attention. After all, they were special recruits. One was 10 years old, one was 13 years old, and two were 16 years old. One had white hair and the other had pink hair. They looked like bad boys. These four looked like soft persimmons.
After they drew the lots, Soros’ opponent was a simple and strong man, who looked to be more than twice as tall and big as Soros. They were the first to go on stage.
After Soros went up, his opponent looked a little embarrassed: “Little brother, why don’t you admit defeat, otherwise I will be embarrassed to hit you.”
Soros rolled his eyes and said in a frustrated tone: “No, big brother, the instructor won’t let me surrender, otherwise I will be punished when I go back. How about we just fight casually, just to show our respect?”
The honest man immediately expressed his understanding: “Okay, then I will throw you out gently later.”
Brandi in the audience looked at Liu Yi and said, “Is this the situation in your dormitory now?”
The corner of Liu Yi’s mouth twitched. He didn’t know where the innocent Soros had gone. He would have to check carefully later to see if it was still the same person.
On the stage, a simple-minded and strong man came over and wanted to grab Soros and throw him off.
But when he just caught him, Soros immediately grabbed his wrist, and then threw the strong man to the ground with an over-the-shoulder throw.
“Boom”, the ground seemed to shake, the strong man was a little dazed and had not yet reacted.
Soros seized the opportunity, grabbed the sturdy man’s feet and started spinning around. After two circles, he swung the sturdy man hard and threw him off the stage.
“Bang!” The strong man rolled twice on the ground and then looked around in confusion.
Seeing his instructor’s gloomy face, he looked at him straight and said, “Are you still lying on the ground? Get up. I’ve told you many times not to underestimate the enemy, but you just won’t listen.”
Hearing this, the sturdy man looked like a child who had made a mistake, a little aggrieved, and then looked at Soros viciously.
Soros saw his aggrieved look and grinned foolishly, looking like a silly child from a landlord’s family.
After Soros came down, Liu Yi stared at him, which made Soros a little puzzled. “What’s wrong, Louis? Is there something wrong with me?”
Liu Yi didn’t say anything either. He jumped onto his back and strangled his neck, “You bold monster, who are you? Give me back my innocent Soros.”
While the fight was going on here, the competition on the stage never stopped at all. The top students from each class were competing fiercely on the stage.
At this time, on the edge of the training ground, Zefa and Zhan Guo were standing by the window watching the competition below, “The situation on the sea is a little out of control now. We need more fresh blood. Thank you for your hard work, Zefa.”
Zefa had a blank expression on his face, but his face behind the sunglasses was still firm. “Don’t worry, Sengoku. Leave the training of the new recruits to me. Are you going to give up the New World just like that?”
Hearing this, Zhan Guo sighed, “There is nothing we can do about it. There are more and more pirates in the four seas, and we no longer have the extra troops to suppress the New World. We can only retain a few important bases. After all, our core base is still the Four Seas and the first half of the Grand Line. Only after this batch of new recruits grows up, will we be able to regain control of the New World. Are there any students in this period who are worthy of special training?”
Hearing this, Zefa nodded towards Liu Yi and said, “Look, Garp’s adopted son, Louis, is only ten years old, and he has shown to be very strong. If he performs better this time, I plan to bring him to me to train. The others are also okay, but not as outstanding as Sakaski, Bonosalino, and Kuzan. Kake and Gion are still a little short.”
“Don’t be so harsh, Zefa. After all, people like Sakaski are hard to come by, and we also need more elite combat power.”
“As for elite combat power, there are quite a few potential talents. The ones in Louis’ dormitory are all good. There are also Ghost Spider, Mole, and a few from Dalmesia’s side.”
When Zhan Guo heard this, a smile appeared on his face, “These people are the hope of the navy.”
Zefa smiled, “Sakaski and the others are growing very fast now. With these new talents, the future prosperity of the navy can be foreseen. By the way, where is Garp’s son Dragon? I haven’t seen him come to visit me, his teacher, for a long time.”
The strategic investor covered his head and sighed, “Last time he said he wanted to resign, I did not agree. After all, he is better than Sakaski, so I approved him to take a few months off. Now the vacation is almost over, and there is still no news.”
Zefa asked in surprise: “Resign? Why?”
“He said he hadn’t found justice for himself”.
Zefa also sighed, “Garp is such a bastard, he doesn’t know how to teach his children. Louis can’t let him harm him anymore. Let the child stay with me from now on.”
Sengoku also nodded in agreement and said, “Garp’s children are all very good, Zephyr, it’s up to you.”
The people below had no idea what the two big guys were saying; they were still competing fiercely at the moment.
Smoker and Tina have both gone up to compete, and they easily defeated their opponents without even using their devil fruits.
When it was Liu Yi’s turn, he also dealt with his opponent cleanly and neatly. This time no one dared to underestimate the special recruitment class, and they all passed in the first round.
What was originally thought to be a soft persimmon turned out to be a hard stone, and then the second round began.
This time, no one dared to underestimate Soros, and they gave it their all right from the start.
Soros did not dare to be careless and attacked his opponent. In the end, Soros took the opponent’s attack and then seized the opponent’s weakness to win.
Soros rubbed his chest as he walked down. It still hurt, but fortunately he made it into the top ten.
As the competition continued, their opponents became stronger and stronger.
By the third round, Soros finally met a strong opponent, Dalmesia. Soros tried his best, but was still defeated.
Smoker and Tina still defeated their opponents with the help of the devil fruit. The worst suffered by the Mole, who was exhausted to death by Smoker’s devil fruit. If it weren’t for the devil fruit, Smoker would not be his opponent at all.
The top five people left were Liu Yi, Tina, Smoker, Ghost Spider, and Dalmesia.
Since it is an odd number, Tina is on a bye in this round, Smoker faces Dalmesia, and Liu Yi faces Ghost Spider.
Smoger stood up confidently, after all, no one could attack him with his nature system, while Dalmesia walked up to Smoger wearing boxing gloves.
Following the instructor’s order, Dalmesia punched Smoker, and Smoker quickly transformed into an element. After all, if he didn’t use the devil fruit, he would not be a match for Dalmesia.
But just as he finished transforming into an element, he was punched in the face. Smoker was a little confused. Didn’t I transform into an element?
However, Dalmesia would not take it lightly, and took out Smoker with a series of moves cleanly and efficiently.
Smoger fell on the stage and was still thinking about life. Liu Yi walked over and asked, “Hey, are you stupid?”
Smoger murmured, “Impossible, how can he attack me, has he learned domineering?”
Liu Yi looked at Dalmesia’s boxing gloves and said, “His boxing gloves should have seastone in them. It’s not unfair that you lost.”
No one expected that this duel would end so easily. At this time, Ghost Spider was already on the stage, and Liu Yi also stood on it with an iron sword.
Ghost Spider held the sword in both hands, with a cold aura emanating from him.
“Start,” the instructor’s voice had just fallen when Ghost Spider’s sword was already in front of Liu Yi.
Liu Yi held his sword horizontally to block, and Ghost Spider’s other sword stabbed at him. Liu Yi quickly withdrew.
Ghost Spider did not give Liu Yi a chance to breathe and continued to attack with his two swords.
While Liu Yi was defending, he also paid attention to Ghost Spider’s moves. His two swords were dancing so tightly that it was hard to defend against.
After a fierce confrontation, Liu Yi seized the opportunity and blocked Ghost Spider’s sword with one sword.
Just as Ghost Spider swung his other sword, he immediately moved closer and grabbed Ghost Spider’s sword-holding hand with his other hand, and twisted it, causing Ghost Spider to lose balance and fall on his back.
Ghost Spider immediately wanted to get up, but at this time, Liu Yi’s sword was already across his neck.
Chapter 26: First Place in the Competition (Old Version)
Ghost Spider looked at the sword around his neck, was silent for a moment, and then said, “I lost.”
Liu Yi put away his sword and reached out to Ghost Spider. Ghost Spider also held both swords in one hand, held Liu Yi’s hand and stood up.
After this round, only three people were left, Dalmesia, Tina, and Liu Yi.
Then the three of them continued to draw lots. Looking at the results, Liu Yi couldn’t help but sigh that Tina was too lucky to have a bye again.
There was no other way. Liu Yi had to stand up again, and Dalmesia followed him up with seastone gloves on her hands.
Liu Yi looked at Dalmesia and said, “You have to wear seastone gloves when fighting with a kid like me.”
Dalmesia looked at him solemnly, “Ordinary children can’t beat Ghost Spider. Even I lost to Ghost Spider last time. I didn’t expect him to lose to you. But I didn’t wear seastone gloves last time. This one is specially prepared for this competition.”
“Start,” the instructor shouted and the two of them started moving instantly.
Liu Yi stabbed at Dalmesia with a sword, and Dalmesia raised her fist to block it. “Ding”, the boxing gloves and the iron station collided with a metallic collision sound.
Then Dalmesia hit Liu Yi in the chest with her other fist. Liu Yi dodged sideways and turned around to stab Dalmesia in the kidney.
Dalmesia’s eyelids jumped and she quickly distanced herself from him. This man was so rude and stabbed me in the kidney.
Dalmesia was a little angry, and then swung her fists at Liu Yi, her fists dancing like raindrops.
This made Liu Yi flustered for a moment, and he kept holding his sword to block.
After blocking for a while, Liu Yi found an opportunity to quickly withdraw and create some distance, then stabbed Dalmesia with his backhanded sword.
Dalmessia calmly crossed her fists, and with a “ding-ling” sound, Liu Yi’s iron sword broke. Then Dalmessia punched Liu Yi heavily in the chest with both fists.
Liu Yi quickly crossed his hands in front of his chest to block, but the punch was so powerful and heavy, and he was wearing seastone gloves, so Liu Yi was knocked back a long distance, leaving two traces on the ground.
Dalmesia took advantage of the victory to pursue. Liu Yi shook his numb arms, looked at Dalmesia who was rushing over, clenched his fists and rushed forward. “Bang”, a dull sound rang out on the field, and two fists, one large and one small, collided with each other, causing a small wave of air.
The two men confronted each other for a while, then Liu Yi pulled back and immediately shook his hands and shouted, “It hurts so much.”
Looking at Liu Yi jumping on the spot, Dalmesia’s mouth twitched, and then she quietly put the hand that had collided with her behind her back, shaking continuously.
After all, he is not a 10-year-old child. He cares about his reputation and is a real man. He is not afraid of pain, but his trembling hands cannot be stopped.
After a while, both of them had recovered. Liu Yi looked fierce and shouted, “I will fight you.”
Of course, Dalmesia would not back down, and the two of them immediately started fighting fist to fist.
“Bang, bang, bang, bang” every time a punch collided, it made a dull sound, and the two men’s faces were red from the fighting.
Slowly, Liu Yi’s punching speed slowed down, and Dalmesia immediately saw hope of winning.
Just as Dalmesia was about to punch hard again, Liu Yi suddenly grinned, grabbed Dalmesia’s hand and threw her over his shoulder.
“Bang”, a cloud of dust rose from the ground. Dalmesia was lying on the ground, a little confused. Isn’t this a fistfight? Isn’t this a real man fight? What is this for?
Seeing Dalmesia lying on the ground, Liu Yi kicked Dalmesia in the chest with all his strength. Seeing this, Dalmesia protected his chest with his hands.
The kick was so powerful that it hit Dalmesia’s chest through the gloves. Dalmesia groaned and slid backwards.
Before he could react, Liu Yi had already caught up with him. Dalmesia rolled twice on the ground and stood up immediately.
As soon as he stood up, Liu Yi’s side kick arrived. This time, Liu Yi used the internal energy of Yi Jin Jing. Seeing Liu Yi’s kick coming, Dalmesia quickly blocked it with both hands.
As soon as he felt the power of this kick, his face changed drastically, because this time the power was obviously much greater than before.
Dalmessia was kicked into the air and then fell heavily to the stage.
Dalmesia stood up, holding his chest and looked at Liu Yi on the stage: “I lost. What made you so powerful in the end?”
Liu Yi saw that Dalmescia was already in the audience, and he turned around in circles, swinging his hands and saying, “It hurts so much. Of course, the last blow was my unique force technique. Wow, it hurts so much.”
Dalmesia didn’t think much about what he said and went to look for a bandage with trembling hands.
Soros walked over happily and said, “You’re awesome, Louis. All you have to do next is defeat Tina and you’ll win the championship.”
At this time Smoker also came over and said, “Tina’s Kankan Fruit is not easy to deal with. As long as you come into contact with it, it will lock you up, and you can only passively take the beating. You have to be careful.”
At this time, Tina came over and glared at Smoger, “Just because Louis is your classmate, does that mean I am not your classmate? You actually taught him to deal with me?”
Smoger curled his lips in disdain: “If the championship is taken away by a woman like you, where will we men put our faces?”
Tina snorted: “Today I am going to stomp all of you people’s faces on the ground. Louis, let’s go, it’s our turn.”
After saying that, she went up on stage angrily. Liu Yi looked at them and followed Tina up helplessly.
After the competition started, neither of them moved, their eyes fixed on each other.
Tina saw that Liu Yi didn’t move, so she opened her hands and rows of railings stretched out from his hands.
Liu Yi’s eyelids twitched wildly when he saw this scene. This was the superhuman devil fruit, coming out of nothing. It was really outrageous.
When the length was enough, Tina clasped her hands together and slammed the two rows of railings towards Liu Yi.
Liu Yi quickly ran two steps and jumped towards Tina, and “bang”, the two rows of railings hit each other hard.
Tina looked at Liu Yi who was rushing towards her in the air and did not dodge. She opened her arms and a row of railings blocked the two of them.
Liu Yi punched the railing, and Tina was knocked down and took two steps back. Then she reached out and grabbed a javelin-like railing in her hand, which she threw towards Liu Yi.
Liu Yi was shocked when he saw this. He had never seen this before. He quickly dodged to the side, but as soon as he dodged this one, the next one came right away.
Liu Yi could only keep dodging and circling around Tina.
Slowly, Liu Yi and Tina were getting closer and closer. Liu Yi seized the opportunity and punched Tina. Tina raised her hands to block, and was knocked back again.
Liu Yi followed up with a whip kick, Tina raised her hand to block it, and then she swept her leg, and Liu Yi could only jump up to avoid it.
Who knew that Tina would rush forward immediately and appear in front of Liu Yi.
Liu Yi looked at Tina rushing towards him and punched her.
But Tina just twisted her body, and the punch hit her shoulder, but Tina endured the pain and hugged Liu Yi.
Liu Yi suddenly felt something was wrong and said, “I got you, little brother.”
After she finished speaking, countless bars emerged from Tina’s body, trapping Liu Yi tightly.
The audience in the audience shook their heads when they saw this scene. The devil fruit was indeed a bit tricky. Liu Yi was trapped and had no power to fight back.
Smoger had a dark look on his face, “Didn’t I tell him not to let Tina touch my body? Now where can we men put our faces?”
Soros said calmly, “Don’t worry, Smoker. Louis has never displayed his true strength in front of us. It’s too early to say this now.”
Smoker frowned and looked at Soros when he heard this, “Does Louis have any secret weapon? That railing is harder than steel.”
Soros spread his hands and said, “I don’t know, but I believe in Louis. He always says that he will keep some tricks up his sleeve, but who knows how many tricks he has kept? Let’s see first.”
At this time, Tina on the stage looked at the trapped Liu Yi, covering her shoulder and said, “Okay, little brother, now you are trapped, just admit defeat.”
Liu Yi looked at the railings surrounding him and said, “That’s not necessarily true, Sister Tina.”
After saying that, he started to practice the Yi Jin Jing and exerted force. With a “creak”, the railing suddenly made a loose sound.
Tina opened her mouth in surprise when she saw this scene. No one had ever been able to break free from the railings, but this time they actually began to loosen.
As Liu Yi exerted force, the railing creaked, but in the end Liu Yi’s face turned red and he still couldn’t break free.
Tina felt relieved when she saw this scene, “Since you don’t want to admit defeat, I’ll just throw you down.”
After saying that, she walked towards Liu Yi. Looking at Tina approaching, Liu Yi had no choice but to practice the Yi Jin Jing with all his strength.
Suddenly, mist was coming out of his body, and there was a “creaking” sound from the railing as if it could not bear the heavy weight.
With a loud roar from Liu Yi, the railing that was wrapped around Liu Yi was lifted up with a “bang”.
Tina was still in shock after watching this scene, and Liu Yi grabbed her and threw her hard, and she fell heavily to the stage.
On the stage, Liu Yi supported his knees with his hands and breathed heavily.
The people below were completely silent. After so many rounds of fighting, everyone knew how hard the Tina railing was. It was harder than steel, how could it be broken open just like that? Then there was a warm cheer.
Smoger was looking at the 10-year-old Liu Yi from the audience. What a monster!
Chapter 27 Elite Training Camp (Old Version)
Just as Liu Yi was still gasping for breath on the stage, an instructor came up and stood beside Liu Yi.
Looking at Liu Yi, who was only 10 years old, he smiled with satisfaction and said, “Congratulations, Louis.”
Liu Yi saluted the instructor and smiled.
Soros and Bailie happily hugged each other in the audience, and Smoker also laughed, “Fortunately he didn’t embarrass us.”
At this time, the instructor shouted loudly, “Everyone, let us welcome General Zefa.”
After saying that, he saluted towards the building next to the training ground, and then all the students saluted in that direction.
The door at the bottom of the building opened and a burly man with purple hair walked out.
He was wearing sunglasses on his face, with a smile on his lips, and then he whispered “shave”.
Then the figure disappeared in an instant, and appeared next to Liu Yi the next moment.
Liu Yi was extremely shocked by this scene, as if it had suddenly appeared in front of him.
If Zefa had wanted to attack him just now, he would not have had any time to react.
I couldn’t help but sigh in my heart: “Is this the top combat power? The people in this world are really perverted. I still have a long way to go.”
Zefa looked at Liu Yi, then turned to the students and said: “Dear students, I have seen your performance today. You have all made great progress. I hope you will keep up the good work and do everything for justice.”
The students raised their hands one after another: “For justice.”
Zefa pressed his hands down to signal for silence, “Now I announce the people who will enter the elite training camp, please come up when your name is called.”
The students held their breath. Although most of them knew it couldn’t be them, but what if? Their names might be called out.
Zefa’s eyes also swept among the students, “Mole!” The students exclaimed in low voices. Everyone saw the mole’s performance and were not surprised by it.
If he hadn’t met the nature-oriented Smoker, it’s hard to say how far he could have gone.
When the Mole heard his name, he ran up excitedly, then saluted Zefa. Zefa nodded at him and motioned him to stand behind him.
Then he continued to read, “Dalmesia,” and Dalmesia also jogged over excitedly with bandages on her hands.
“Ghost Spider”, when Ghost Spider heard himself being called, a smile flashed across his cold face and he ran onto the stage.
“Finally, the first place in this competition is Monkey D. Louis.” When Liu Yi heard Zefa reading his name, he came to Zefa and saluted.
Zefa smiled and nodded at him. “These are the people who will enter the elite training camp in this competition.”
The students below suddenly felt lost when they heard this. They didn’t get selected, and it would be a lie to say they weren’t sad. But they also knew that they were not good enough, so they didn’t react too much.
Soros and Bailie also looked at Liu Yi. Their failure to be selected also meant that they would be separated from Liu Yi.
Especially Bai Lie, he has never been separated from Liu Yi in these years, so it is inevitable that he feels a little sad about this separation.
But it was a bit heartbreaking for Tina and Smoker. One of them was the second place and the other defeated the selected mole. It was hard for them to accept that they were not selected, so Smoker stood up.
“General Zephyr, I don’t accept it. Why can the mole be chosen but I am not? He is my defeated opponent,” Smoker stood on the stage with a dissatisfied look on his face and questioned Zephyr.
Tina also wanted to ask, but in the end she did not have the courage like Smoker to question Zefa in public.
You have to know that he is a general, one of the strongest fighters in the world.
Zephyr looked at Smoker, emitting a powerful aura, and the reactions of the people around him were most obvious.
When Zefa exuded his power, they all felt it was a bit difficult to breathe, not to mention that this power was directed at him from time to time.
Smoger’s breathing even stagnated. He felt as if a heavy burden was pressing on him. Cold sweat broke out on his head, but he still looked at Zephyr stubbornly.
After a while, Zephyr smiled and dispersed his power, and Smoker quickly gasped for breath.
Zephyr walked to the side, “Smoker, you rely too much on your devil fruit. Yes, the natural devil fruit is indeed unique, but it is not unsolvable. There are too many ways to deal with the natural devil fruit in the sea, like Dalmesia’s seastone gloves, and the strong people who have mastered domineering. And once you lose the advantage of the devil fruit, what can you do? And you, Tina, the same goes for you. If you have this mentality, you will only die when you encounter a powerful enemy in the future.” After saying that, Zephyr looked at Tina again.
Zefa didn’t care whether they understood or not and emphasized to the students: “I hope you remember that any external affairs are just icing on the cake. Your own strength is the foundation. I hope you don’t put the cart before the horse.”
“Yes, General Zefa,” the students responded.
Smoker and Tina were thoughtful after hearing what he said. Zefa then threw out another message, “Don’t be discouraged if you are not selected. I will come again when you finish your studies in half a year. If your performance meets my expectations by then, I will still take you to the elite training camp to continue your studies.”
When the students heard the news, their enthusiasm became stronger again, as they knew there would be another chance in half a year.
Zefa said to them: “You guys take a rest today and report to the elite training camp tomorrow.”
After General Zefa left, each class surrounded the selected people and congratulated them.
Liu Yi also returned to the class and looked at Bai Lie and Soros, “You guys should also work hard. I will be waiting for you in the elite training camp in half a year.”
Bailie also had a happy expression on his face, “Brother Louis, we will train hard and we will definitely catch up with you.”
Soros nodded happily. Smoker and Tina also came over and said, “Congratulations, Louis.”
Liu Yi looked at them and said, “You have to work hard too. General Zefa is right. Your own strength is the foundation. Let’s go to the beach for an open-air barbecue.” A group of people walked towards the beach.
Early the next morning, Liu Yi arrived at the gate of the elite training camp. Ghost Spider and the others arrived earlier than Liu Yi.
After all, this was an opportunity to change one’s life, and an instructor from an elite training camp led them in.
The elite training camp is located on the side and rear of the Naval Headquarters Fortress. It has complete training rooms, practice rooms, and medical support. More importantly, it has the best instructor, Zefa.
The instructor took them to familiarize themselves with the training room first, and then to the dormitory and then to Zefa’s office.
They came to Zefa and saluted, “New recruits Louis, Ghost Spider, Mole, and Dalmesia are here to report.”
Zefa looked at them and said, “Come with me,” and took them to the playground where many people had already gathered, including Gion and Kake.
Zefa brought them to the front of them and said, “There are four new students here. You can get to know each other after a break. Now you line up and come to my office after the break.”
“Yes,” the four of them stood at the end of the team.
“You’ve come at the right time. Today is the day for testing the results. Let’s start the test now,” he said as he stood there, and then the other students dispersed and surrounded Zefa.
Liu Yi and the other four were confused. What were they going to do? To betray their teacher and ancestors?
Gion took the lead and drew out the Kinpila, shooting a stream of sword energy towards Zefa.
Zefa remained calm and stretched out one hand, his palm turning dark to block the sword energy.
After feeling the power of the sword energy, he nodded, “Yes, the power of the sword energy has increased a lot. You will soon be able to enter the realm of a swordsman. After you have mastered the art of cutting iron, the power will be further increased.”
After saying that, he clenched his fist tightly and cut the sword energy off.
At the same time, other students also attacked Zefa. Kaji knocked Zefa down with a punch in the face. Zefa’s face was covered with a layer of black and he stood there motionless.
But the corners of his mouth twitched, and he said through gritted teeth, “Kaji, you still like to slap people in the face so much.”
When Kaji saw the expression on Teacher Zefa’s face, he said to himself: It’s over. After that, Zefa punched Kaji in the face, and Kaji immediately flew backwards and hit the wall.
Another classmate poked Zefa with his hand, but Zefa still did not move. Zefa felt the force of the attack: “What’s going on, Jonathan? I’ve already told you that when using a finger gun, all your body’s strength should be concentrated on your fingers.”
After saying that, he slapped Jonathan and sent him flying. Then the classmates rushed towards Zefa one after another.
But Zefa didn’t even move, and slapped them all away.
Liu Yi and the others were still standing there without moving, watching this scene as if they had forgotten to think. They were amazed at Zefa’s strength, but also puzzled as to why their classmates would attack Zefa.
At this moment, a figure fell in front of them. Just as he was about to stand up and go forward, he was stopped by Liu Yi, “Classmates, what are you doing?”
The classmate looked at him and said, “This is Teacher Zefa instructing us. We should use our most powerful moves to attack Teacher Zefa, and then let Teacher Zefa point out our shortcomings. You are new here, so hurry up and seize this opportunity. Anyway, our attacks can’t hurt Teacher Zefa at all.”
After saying that, he rushed forward again. Liu Yi and the other three looked at each other and finally understood what he was doing. So they rubbed their hands and rushed forward…
Chapter 28: Elite Training Camp Lesson 1 (Old Version)
At this moment, at the training ground of the elite training camp, a large group of young men were besieging a middle-aged man.
If it weren’t for the young man who kept flying backwards, he would have definitely sighed that people’s hearts have changed. Liu Yi and the others would have joined in at this time.
Liu Yi took the lead and punched Zefa in the chest. Zefa did not dodge and just watched Liu Yi hit him in the chest.
“Dang~” Liu Yi punched Zefa in the chest, and it felt like punching steel.
Zefa looked at Liu Yi and said, “The strength you showed yesterday was much more than just this. Are you still holding back now?”
After saying that, he slapped him. Liu Yi just wanted to dodge, but the slap hit him hard in the face. So Liu Yi, like the other students, flew out in a spin.
After rolling on the ground for a few times, Liu Yi sat up and shook his head vigorously.
Before he could react, several figures flew towards him, “bang, bang, bang, bang”. Liu Yi tried his best to dodge three of them, but he could not dodge the fourth one and could only be pressed firmly under him.
Dalmesia stood up and asked puzzledly, “Huh, why doesn’t it feel so painful when I hit the ground?”
“Because you hit me,” Liu Yi’s voice came from under Dalmesia’s butt.
Dalmesia was also frightened and quickly jumped up, then went to help Liu Yi up, “I’m sorry, Louis, it was Teacher Zefa who hit me, and I couldn’t control it.”
After saying that, he scratched his head with a naive look on his face. Liu Yi looked at him resentfully and said, “I know you can’t control it, but I don’t blame you.”
Then Liu Yi gritted his teeth and said, “Don’t hit people in the face. Teacher Zefa only hits people in the face.” After saying that, he used the Yi Jin Jing and rushed over again.
This time he was even faster. Zefa’s eyes lit up as he watched him coming at him, and a dark color suddenly appeared on his abdomen.
As soon as the black color covered it, Liu Yi’s fist arrived, and a huge sound of steel colliding was heard.
Zefa looked at the punch and said with a smile, “Yes, it’s great to have such speed and strength at your age, but it’s not enough.”
After saying that, he was slapped in the face again. This time Liu Yi still failed to dodge it and flew out again.
After Liu Yi landed, he sat up again, touched his slightly bloated face, and stared at Zefa with resentful eyes.
Who is the good guy who only hits people in the face? Before he could feel emotional, several figures flew towards him. This time he learned his lesson and did not run left or right, but directly retreated.
“Bang, bang”, Dalmesia and Ghost Spider fell in front of him again.
Liu Yi looked at their swollen faces and suddenly felt more balanced. He was not worried about the lack of wealth but the inequality.
Then they rushed forward again, and after an unknown amount of time, all the students fell to the ground.
Including Gion Kake, they were all lying on the ground. Kake’s face was swollen like a pig’s head. He looked ugly to begin with, and now he looked even more ugly.
As for Gion, she also had a bruised face, but she was much better than the other students. After all, she was a female classmate, and Teacher Zefa was too embarrassed to slap her in the face.
Now Zefa was the only one standing in the training ground, not moving a step.
“Okay, that’s enough for today,” Zefa said and strode out of the training ground.
After a while, everyone had recovered a little. At this time, Jonathan came over and said, “The four new students, please introduce yourselves.”
Liu Yi looked at everyone with pig-headed faces and said hesitantly, “How about tomorrow? The situation now, even after we introduce ourselves to each other, you still won’t recognize us tomorrow.”
Everyone was stunned for a moment when they heard this, looked at each other, and then burst into laughter.
After everyone dispersed, Liu Yi found Gion and asked, “Sister Gion, what kind of training do you usually do here?”
Gion straightened his clothes and said, “Louis, there is not much training here.”
“No training?” Liu Yi asked in surprise.
“Yes, there is no training. People who can come here no longer need those ordinary training. Everyone is constantly strengthening themselves according to their own characteristics.” Gion looked at Liu Yi and smiled: “But you, I didn’t expect you to be able to come here so soon, it’s quite unexpected.”
Liu Yi curled his lips and said, “Sister Gion, who are you looking down on?”
Gion didn’t say much: “There are special training rooms here for practicing strength, speed, and agility. There are also people who can customize special training equipment for you. If you have any doubts or don’t understand something, you can go directly to ask Teacher Zefa. Okay, I’m going to digest the advice from Teacher Zefa just now. I will come to you in the evening to celebrate your entry into the elite training camp.”
After saying that, he walked away with his long legs.
Liu Yi and the other three returned to the dormitory to tidy up, and then they walked towards Zefa’s office.
After arriving at Zefa’s office, they waited at the door.
Zefa first called Ghost Spider in, and the three of them waited obediently at the door.
After a while, Ghost Spider came out excitedly, with a little excitement on his face, and walked out without saying hello to them.
The second one was Mole. When he came out, he was as excited as Ghost Spider, but he still greeted politely.
Then it was Dalmesia’s turn, and she also ran out in the same excitement.
The last one came with a puzzled look on his face. He pushed open the door and walked in, then walked up to Zefa and saluted.
Zefa looked at him and nodded with satisfaction, “I saw your performance yesterday. You seem to be good at both swordsmanship and physical skills. What do you think about your future development?”
Liu Yi thought about it. “I think I can learn all of them.”
Zefa frowned when he heard this and said, “You’ll bite off more than you can chew. You’d better specialize in one thing, so that you will achieve great success in the future.”
Liu Yi certainly knew that he could not eat too much, but he had a cheat. In order to avoid Zefa’s misunderstanding, he said: “Then let’s use physical skills.”
Zefa nodded, “Physical skills require a strong physique. You should go to the weapons department to find Instructor Raymond and ask him to make you a pair of weight-bearing clothes. In the future, your speed, strength, and endurance will be the key to your physique. You can try to train in the water. There is a large pool in the training camp with stairs of different depths. You should go there more often in the future. As for physical skills, you are too young now, so I will not teach you physical skills and domineering. Now I will focus on strengthening your physique. When your physique is strong enough, those things will come naturally.”
“yes”.
After Liu Yi came out, he understood why the three of them were so excited before. Zefa had arranged for them his future plans to become stronger.
Liu Yi came to the weapons department, found Instructor Raymond and saluted, “Instructor, General Zefa asked me to make a weight-bearing suit.”
Raymond was a big bearded man. He looked at Liu Yi in surprise and said, “Hey, this is the first time that such a young student has come to the training camp. Come here and put this on.”
After that, he picked up a piece of clothing, but this piece of clothing had many pockets on the side. After Liu Yi put it on, Raymond began to stuff iron blocks into the pockets, “If you think it’s appropriate, stop it,” Liu Yi nodded.
Raymond put more and more things into his pockets. Liu Yi felt that his clothes were getting heavier, but it was not yet unbearable.
After it was filled up, Raymond asked in surprise, “It still doesn’t feel heavy?”
Liu Yi shook his head, and Raymond became interested. “What’s your name?”
“My name is Louis and I just arrived today.”
“Can you bear anything heavier?” Liu Yi nodded.
So Raymond hung a few more hooks outside and continued to add.
Gradually, Liu Yi felt the pressure. At this time, he took the initiative to practice the Yi Jin Jing, and the pressure was immediately reduced a lot. It was not until a few more people died that Liu Yi felt the pressure again.
At this time Liu Yi said: “Okay, instructor.”
Raymond looked at the added weight and looked at Liu Yi like a monster.
The weight that is now added to his body is something that most students cannot bear, and the problem is that he is still so young.
Raymond looked at him and said, “Okay, come to me tomorrow and get it.”
At this time Liu Yi said, “Instructor, can you make another pair of pants?”
Raymond looked at him like an idiot, “Of course a weight-bearing suit is a set of clothes and pants, do you think it’s just clothes?”
Liu Yi’s face turned red immediately, “Goodbye, instructor, I will come to get it tomorrow.”
After saying that, the person disappeared in a flash.
Chapter 29: Training in the Elite Training Camp (Old Version)
That night, Gion took Liu Yi to the training ground.
Most of the students here have already arrived, including Ghost Spider and the others. At this time, the injuries on everyone’s faces have almost recovered.
When Liu Yi walked in, he saw a lot of beer on the ground and a barbecue next to it.
Jonathan stood up and said, “Now that all the students are here, please introduce yourselves, new students.”
Ghost Spider first said, “Hello everyone, my name is Ghost Spider.”
After saying that, he stepped back with a stern expression on his face. No one cared. Everyone here has a personality.
Then Dalmesia stood up and said, “Hello everyone, my name is Dalmesia, please take care of me in the future,” and then she smiled innocently.
The Mole saluted everyone first, “Hello everyone, my name is Mole, I’m from the Grand Line, and I’m good at swordsmanship”, with a serious look on his face.
Finally, everyone turned their attention to Liu Yi. Everyone was curious about how such a young boy became their classmate.
Looking at their gazes, Liu Yi stood up and said, “Hello everyone, my name is Louis, and I’m from Donghai.” Then he grinned and looked at everyone.
At this time, Jonathan walked to Liu Yi with a bottle of wine in one hand and a drink in the other hand, “You may not know yet, but Louis is the first in this special training camp. He defeated Dalmesia and the others. The key is that he is only 10 years old. It seems that our class is going to have a little monster this time.”
After saying that, he handed the drink to Liu Yi and said, “Come on, let’s toast to our little monster.”
“Cheers to the little monster,” everyone raised their glasses, only Liu Yi held the drink.
The next day, Liu Yi came to the weapons department early in the morning and received the weight-bearing clothes specially made for him.
Instructor Raymond came out with a weight-bearing jacket and handed it to Liu Yi. “This is specially made for you. Considering your age, several slots have been specially designed. When you feel it doesn’t fit, just add things into it.”
After Liu Yi put on his clothes, he felt a heavy pressure. He quickly practiced the Yi Jin Jing to feel the pressure was less severe.
After putting on the weighted clothes, he came to the training ground and started weighted long-distance running to exercise his endurance.
Before he finished a lap, everyone gradually gathered together. Liu Yi took a look and realized that everyone was wearing weight-bearing clothes.
For students who are still in the growth stage, weight training is still very suitable.
Liu Yi was practicing Yi Jin Jing while running. He had tried this weight yesterday and it was just enough to exhaust his Yi Jin Jing in one day.
In this safe environment, it can squander its true energy at will, and then recover through meditation at night. Each time it consumes its true energy, it can gain a little more true energy.
Liu Yi kept running in a weighted suit until he was exhausted, and then sat on the ground to rest.
He saw other students take off their weighted clothes after running and then start practicing their own moves.
Gion stood on the beach holding a sword, closing his eyes, and occasionally swinging out a sword.
Kake closed his eyes and let Jonathan attack him continuously. He screamed in pain from being poked. It was said that he was training his Observation Haki at that time.
Dalmesia was wearing a weighted suit and punching non-stop. Everyone was training according to their own characteristics.
Liu Yi could only look at them with envy, because he was too small. Instructor Zefa said that all he had to do now was to keep strengthening his physique.
He shook his head, not wanting to think too much, stood up, and walked towards the diving training room.
When we arrived at the diving training room, there was a huge pool with 20 steps in it. The depth between each step was five meters.
Liu Yi jumped onto the first floor wearing a weighted suit, and started practicing military boxing here.
There was no other way. Zefa said that the other skills were not suitable for him and didn’t teach him any of them. He could only practice military boxing here.
After 10 minutes, Liu Yi emerged from the water with a red face, gasping for breath.
Not to mention, every movement in the sea requires many times more energy than on land.
When he had almost recovered, he jumped down again, and then came out again when he could no longer hold his breath.
He kept repeating this until his stomach growled, then he came out of the water and went to the cafeteria.
Liu Yi’s appetite is not so noticeable here, because people here are big eaters, and those who can’t eat can’t come here.
After lunch, a man came to the training ground.
He was wearing a dog-head hat and standing in the middle of the training ground with a serious look on his face. If there wasn’t that big bubble on his nose, he would really look like a peerless master.
However, even though he had a snot bubble hanging from his nose, no one dared to look down on him because his name was Cap.
Zephyr had seen Garp a long time ago, but he didn’t know what he was going to do. Just as he was about to wait and see for a while, he saw Garp standing on the training ground and sleeping.
Zefa had a dark look on his face. He walked over and kicked Garp away.
Garp fell to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. He opened his eyes and blinked, “Who dares to attack me?”
Zephyr walked over and said to him, “Garp, what are you doing here?”
When Garp saw Zephyr, he grinned and said, “Of course I’m here to find my dear son. Where is he?”
At this time, Liu Yi was standing on the outskirts of the crowd, and when he saw Karp, he wanted to run away.
There was no way out. The shadow cast by Garp on him was too deep. The thought of that inhuman training was scary.
At this time, Karp turned around and looked for Liu Yi’s voice and figure in the crowd. He saw a small figure sneaking out and grinned.
“Found you,” and then the figure disappeared in an instant.
Liu Yi was sneaking out when he suddenly felt a wall appear. Liu Yi was confused. What was going on? Why was there a wall here?
He reached out and touched it, then froze and looked up.
He saw Cap’s huge face right in front of him, grinning at him, “My little Louis, where are you going?”
Liu Yi laughed dryly: “Hey, hey, hey, I’m just about to go to the diving room for training.”
“No need, just follow me and train now. I will train you to be a man, hahahaha.”
Liu Yi burst into tears and said, “No, is there anyone who can save me?”
Karp reached out and grabbed his collar, then lifted him up with a slight lift. The added weight seemed to be air and had no effect on Karp at all.
Garp just carried Liu Yi out. At this time, Zefa stood in front of Garp, “Garp, what do you want to do to my disciple?”
Cap said confidently: “Of course take him to training.”
Zefa tried to stop him and said, “He is my disciple, and I have the final say on how he is trained.”
Karp held his nose and said, “He is still my son. What’s it to you to interfere in my training of my son?”
Upon hearing this, the students all cried out in surprise, as if they had just eaten a huge melon.
It turns out that Louis is the son of Vice Admiral Garp. No wonder he looks like a monster at such a young age.
Zefa refused to give in and said, “This is an elite training camp, and I have the final say.”
Garp became more aggressive and said, “Zefar, you want to fight?”
Zefa rolled up his sleeves and said, “Okay, we haven’t fought for a long time. Let’s see if you have regressed over the years.”
Seeing that they were about to fight, Liu Yi hurriedly stopped them, “Teacher Zefa, how about this, I will still train in the training camp in the morning, I will go to train with Mr. Garp in the afternoon, and the evening will be left to me to arrange.”
Zefa glanced at him, snorted coldly and left.
Karp was like a victorious child, grinning and carrying Liu Yi away.
Liu Yi’s hands dropped, he had lost all his strength and ability, and was taken away in tears, leaving his classmates talking about it.
Karp brought Liu Yi to the rear of the fortress, where there were many abandoned warships. The largest of them was covered with dents of fist marks.
There is also a slightly smaller warship next to it that also has some fist marks on it. In front of it stands a young man with a blindfold on his head, who is hitting the slightly smaller warship in circles.
He stopped when he saw Garp coming with a child, “Vice Admiral Garp, this is your child, right? He still looks like a child. Do you really want him to train like us? Wouldn’t that be a bit cruel?”
Garp took Liu Yi to the abandoned warship on the other side and said, “Yes, he is my child. His name is Monkey D. Louis. He will train with us from now on. How can he become a man without rigorous training?”
Then he pointed at the warship and said to Liu Yi, “To punch the warship, you can only use your physical strength to punch continuously. You watch us do it first, and then start by yourself when you learn it. Do you understand?”
Liu Yi nodded woodenly. At this time, the young man came up to Liu Yi. Yang Qi said to Liu Yi with a smile: “Hello, my name is Ku Zan, and I am your father’s apprentice.”
Liu Yi looked at Kuzan carefully. Kuzan was very tall, probably over three meters tall, and looked very sunny, but the eye mask on his curly hair looked particularly discordant.
Liu Yi looked at him with a bit of sympathy and said: “Hello, I’m Louis.”
Kuzan looked at his expression strangely and said, “Hey, what’s with that expression?”
Liu Yi whispered to Kuzan: “You are so miserable. Training with the old man, the training he gives is simply not something a human can do.”
Upon hearing this, Kuzan laughed and said, “It’s not that exaggerated. Vice Admiral Garp is not that unreliable except for certain times.”
Kuzan patted Liu Yi on the shoulder and said, “Okay, let’s get moving, come on.”
After that, he stood beside the warship and punched it vigorously. “Bang, bang, bang”, the warship shook with every punch.
Liu Yi sighed in his heart, he is indeed a monster from the elite training camp, only monsters play with monsters.
After watching them for a while, Liu Yi stood next to the warship and started punching.
“Boom, boom, boom.”
Chapter 30 Half a Year Later (Old Version)
In the abandoned warship area of ​​the Navy Headquarters, the sound of “dong, dong, dong” continued to be heard.
Every time the sound of a figure was heard, an abandoned warship would shake. The three people under the warship looked so small compared to the warship, as if they were facing a mountain.
But every punch they threw could leave a mark on the warship and make it tremble.
Liu Yi was swinging his fist in circles on the far right. His fist was already broken, but he still gritted his teeth and persisted.
Before they knew it, the sun was approaching the horizon and they finally stopped. Liu Yi collapsed on the ground with his hands shaking.
At this time Kuzan came over and asked, “How are you, brother Louis? Are you feeling okay?”
Liu Yi rolled his eyes and raised his bloody hands, “Do you think this looks good?”
Kuzan laughed and said: “It’s okay, I also bled like this at the beginning, but then I got used to it.”
Garp walked over and looked at his hands and said, “This is a necessary process if you want to become a man. You have to come here every day and hammer for a long time. You have to come even if I’m not here. Otherwise, if I find out, I’ll let you know what the fist of love is.” After saying this, he raised his fist to signal, then walked away laughing.
Kuzan gave him an encouraging look and then chased after Garp, “Vice Admiral Garp, wait for me.”
Kuzan walked beside Garp, a true follower. Seeing him bending down to talk to Garp, he looked just like a lackey in the old society. Liu Yi was secretly criticizing him viciously in his heart.
After dinner, I returned to the dormitory. No one was there yet. Ghost Spider and the others must still be training.
After a brief rest, he took his specially made iron sword, walked to the beach, and began to swing the sword again and again.
At this time, Liu Yi was wearing a weight-bearing suit and holding a specially made heavy sword in his hand. He swung the sword again and again, his face covered with sweat, and he gritted his teeth and continued to swing the sword.
As a special forces soldier in his previous life, he had to do his best in every subject. It was the same here, including physical skills, swordsmanship, and later domineering.
As for the devil fruit, he hasn’t decided which one he wants yet. He might go look at the devil fruit encyclopedia when he has time.
The moon had risen to mid-sky. In the moonlight, Liu Yi’s face was sweating profusely, and the ground beneath him had become wet.
Liu Yi put away his sword and leaned on the ground, breathing heavily. “It’s over. I miscalculated and my internal energy is exhausted.”
At this moment, the weight-bearing clothes on his body were like a mountain pressing down on him, and he could not lift the sword in his hand at all.
There is no other way, I can only leave the sword here and wait for it tomorrow.
Liu Yi placed the sword horizontally on the ground, and then moved towards the dormitory step by step.
At this time, in the dormitory, Ghost Spider and the other three had just fallen asleep when they suddenly found the door open.
But there was no figure, only a person crawling on the ground.
“Who is it?” Ghost Spider was the most vigilant and jumped down immediately when he found someone on the ground.
Liu Yi raised his head and stretched out his hand to the ghost spider, “Save me.”
Ghost Spider was startled and hurried over to hug Liu Yi and shook him, “Louis, what’s wrong with you? Someone attacked you, Louis.”
Louis was shaken so much that he couldn’t speak for a moment and could only keep slapping Ghost Spider’s hands.
The mole seemed to have discovered something at this time, “Ghost Spider, stop shaking and listen to what Louis says.”
Ghost Spider also realized that he was shaking too much, and quickly let go of his hand. “Plop”, Liu Yi fell to the ground again.
Liu Yi felt very tired and said through gritted teeth: “Help me take off the weight-bearing clothes.”
Upon hearing this, several people immediately hurriedly untied their weight-bearing clothes. The moment the weight-bearing clothes were untied, Liu Yi was revived with full health.
He stood up and put his hands on his hips, “Ghost Spider, do you want to kill me?”
Everyone looked at him with a frown on their face, “So you are like this because you are over-trained?” The Mole was also a little speechless.
Liu Yi said confidently: “Yes.”
A few people looked at each other, then climbed into bed and continued to sleep, no longer wanting to pay attention to him.
But when I was lying in bed, I was thinking, why is this little monster working so hard, training himself to exhaustion?
It seems that I need to work harder in the future. Seeing that everyone ignored him, Liu Yi touched his nose, took a shower and went to bed.
However, Liu Yi did not expect that his accident would cause the entire elite training camp to be in turmoil.
The next day, the news that Liu Yi had trained to exhaustion spread throughout the elite training camp, and everyone trained even harder.
They couldn’t be outdone by a little kid, so a strange spectacle appeared in the elite training camp.
Many students trained until they were exhausted, then lay on the ground and fell asleep, only to get up and continue training the next day.
Zefa was also happy to see this scene, but didn’t care.
When Liu Yi heard the news, he secretly cursed a few big mouths in the dormitory, and then continued his training.
Get up in the morning to run, then go to the water to box in the morning, hammer warships in the afternoon, and go to the beach to swing swords in the evening.
Garp left the headquarters after staying there for two months. Even though Garp was away, Liu Yi did not give up on hammering the warships.
The days passed in such a simple and boring way. As time went by, Liu Yi also began to add things into the slots of the weight-bearing clothes.
While Liu Yi was getting stronger, Soros, Bailie and Smoger in the dormitory were not idle either.
Constantly squeezing out their last potential, Bailie and Soros’ idea is not to fall behind Liu Yi too much, otherwise how can they fulfill their dreams with Liu Yi in the future.
But Smoker didn’t want to lose to a few kids, so Tina also joined in.
Ever since Zefa commented on them last time, they have paid more attention to training their own strength.
In their recent competition, no one used their devil fruit, and then they found that if they didn’t use the devil fruit, they couldn’t defeat Soros in the current state, and even defeating Bai Lie was difficult.
Of course, it is difficult for Soros to defeat them.
Bai Lie is the youngest and also the most hardworking one. Since Liu Yi left, he has become less talkative.
I practiced every day until I couldn’t lift my hands anymore. This continued until half a year later, when the graduation examination for the special training camp began.
Half a year has passed, Xiao Bailie has grown a lot taller, the only thing that has not changed is his handsome face and flowing long hair, which makes people doubt that he is a girl.
All the fat on Soros’ body disappeared, replaced by strong muscles.
Smoger also grew a lot taller, and Tina gradually became a tall and long-legged beauty.
At this time, the training ground of the special training camp is still crowded with people. Today is the first day of the graduation examination.
The process is the same as the midterm examination. Those who perform well will still be selected to enter the elite training camp for further studies, while those who do not perform well enough will be assigned to various places to serve as officers.
Even if you go to the local area, if you have an encounter and perform exceptionally well, you will still be recruited into an elite training camp.
This time, the top four students in Soros and Bailie’s class are Smoger Dormitory and Tina. They will represent their class to compete for the first place in the entire special training camp.
Time passed quickly and the next day’s competition began as scheduled.
After layers of competition, Smoger successfully won the first place with his own strength and the blessing of nature.
One of the students took a seastone sword and tried to recreate the scene in which Dalmesia eliminated Smoger during the mid-term competition. Unfortunately, Smoger was no longer the same Smoger.
As his own strength increased, the power of the fruit also increased significantly.
Bailie successfully achieved a good result of top five by relying on his desperate fighting style. His fierce fighting style formed a sharp contrast with his handsome face.
Soros and Tina also successfully entered the top five. In the end, Zefa picked six people from the special training camp again, and Soros and his team were all on the list.
After Bai Lie and his friends were selected, the tension they had been feeling for the past six months was finally relieved. They were still having a barbecue at the beach to celebrate, but Liu Yi was missing this time.
“Tell me what this guy Louis is doing now?” Smoker suddenly said this.
Bai Lie also smiled when he heard Liu Yi, “Brother Louis must be training hard now for our ideal.”
Soros also said happily: “I will be able to see him tomorrow. It makes me happy just thinking about it. Bailie, you have become much less talkative since Louis left.”
Bailie just smiled and said nothing. Tina said, “Louis should be stronger now.”
Smoger nodded and said, “This little monster must be incredibly strong now. We can’t fall too far behind. We must work harder when we get to the elite training camp tomorrow and try to catch up.”
Liu Yi himself didn’t know how much change his appearance had brought to the world. He was still waving his sword on the beach.
“Aqiu~”, Liu Yi suddenly sneezed and rubbed his nose, “Am I catching a cold?” Then he shook his head and continued to swing his specially made heavy sword.
Chapter 31: Brothers Reunite (Old Version)
The next day, Smoker and his friends arrived at the elite training camp. The process was the same as that of Liu Yi and his friends. After helping them familiarize themselves with the environment, Zefa took them to the training ground.
The training ground still had familiar content, and they also saw Liu Yi.
In half a year, Liu Yi has grown a lot taller, and his handsome face seems to have become a little more mature.
Many students surrounded Zephyr, but Smoker and the others still had the same expression, stunned and doubting their lives.
Liu Yi also saw them, but did not rush forward to meet them.
He had already taken off his weight-bearing clothes and was eager to test his strength. He also wanted to avenge the swollen face he had suffered half a year ago.
This time he decided to do the same as Kaji, slap him in the face! But he seemed to have forgotten how miserable Kaji was.
Liu Yi rushed forward, used the Yi Jin Jing and punched Zefa in the face.
Looking at Liu Yi’s punch, Zefa showed a satisfied smile, but this time he did not take it with his face.
He reached out and grasped Liu Yi’s fist, feeling the power in his hand. The smile on his face became even wider. “Very good. Your strength and speed have improved so much in half a year. It shows that you are very hardworking.”
Liu Yi was stunned when he saw this scene. Oh, he should use his face to receive it, but he didn’t play by the rules.
Zefa raised his hand and “whoosh”, Liu Yi quickly retreated. The speed was so fast that it was impossible for him to adjust his body shape in mid-air.
“Bang!” Liu Yi hit the wall and couldn’t get out for a while.
After a while, “bang” another figure came crashing over and got stuck next to him.
Liu Yi finally managed to pull himself out of the wall and saw Kaji’s obscene face.
Liu Yi smiled and said, “Hello, Brother Kaji.”
Kaji glanced at him, then silently dug himself down from the wall.
Liu Yi didn’t care. He went around behind Zefa, found a suitable opportunity, and rushed forward quickly, hitting Zefa in the face.
Just when he was about to hit him, Zefa suddenly turned around and grabbed his head.
His fist was a little shorter, but there was nothing he could do about it because of his age, as he was too small to reach the target.
Liu Yi tried to reach Zefa’s body, flapping his hands and feet in the air. Zefa even found time to use his other hand to knock a classmate away.
There was no other choice, so Liu Yi gave Zefa a silly smile.
Zefa looked at him with a smile, “Your speed is good, but you seem to be obsessed with hitting me in the face.”
“Teacher Zefa, it’s me~~”.
Before Zefa could explain, he threw it again with force.
“Bang”, another large human-shaped hole appeared on the wall.
At this time, Kake suddenly used his razor to get behind Zefa and punched him in the face.
But before his fist could reach him, Zephyr grabbed his arm and said, “Not bad, in a year, you have mastered shaving and finger guns. You also know paper painting and moon steps, but you are not proficient enough yet.”
After saying that, he let go of his hand, then slapped Kaji with his backhand, and Kaji was knocked away again.
“Bang”, a fourth hole appeared on the wall. Liu Yi and Jiaji lay in the hole, sympathizing with each other, tears streaming down their cheeks.
“Brother Kaji, do you think we can slap Mr. Zephyr in the face before we graduate?”
Kaji looked determined and said, “We can do it, Brother Louis, let’s work hard together.”
“Well, let’s work hard together and slap Teacher Zefa in the face,” Liu Yi said confidently.
At this time, Gion jumped up, came to the air and stomped a few times until he was above Zefa, and a huge sword energy flew towards Zefa.
Zefa looked at the sword energy and nodded with satisfaction, “In one year’s time, you will be able to master the Iron-Slashing Technique and the Moon Step. That’s very good.”
After saying that, he punched away the sword energy, “Gion, feel my attack carefully. Although it is different from the sword energy, there are similarities between them.”
After saying that, he raised his leg and slid over. A crescent-shaped sword energy similar to Dongsi flew towards Gion.
This is Storm Kick, one of the Six Styles of the Navy. Gion blocked it with his horizontal sword, but was pushed backwards by the force.
Gion felt the blow carefully, with an expression of gaining something on his face.
At this time, Smoger and others came to Liu Yi, “Louis, what are you doing?” Smoger asked in surprise.
Liu Yi explained to them, “This is Teacher Zefa testing and teaching us. He will also give us guidance. This is a rare opportunity. You should go and try it out.”
Liu Yi said seriously that it would be more convincing if he was not embedded in the wall at this time.
Soros said excitedly: “Everyone feels so strong, I want to try it too.”
After saying that, they were about to go up, but Liu Yi stopped them, “Wait.”
Smoger turned around and asked, “What’s wrong?”
Liu Yi was so disappointed that he said, “Why don’t you get me down from the wall first?”
“And me,” Kaji said silently beside him.
Upon hearing this, Bai Lie quickly pulled Liu Yi out and also pulled Jia Ji out.
“Brother Louis, I’ll try it too,” and then they rushed forward.
At this time Liu Yi murmured, “I can’t be the only one to be beaten.”
Upon hearing this, Jiaji looked at Liu Yi and then observed a moment of silence for them.
After a while, several people flew back with bruised faces and noses and fell to the ground. Especially on Bai Lie’s handsome face, there was no trace of his previous expression at all.
Seeing them like this, Liu Yi couldn’t help laughing, and several people looked at him with resentment.
In the evening, the training ground was still a party to welcome newcomers. Liu Yi put his arm around Bai Lie’s shoulders and said, “You’ve grown a lot taller in the past six months, Bai Lie.”
After seeing Liu Yi again, Bai Lie smiled more often and talked more, “Brother Louis, this afternoon Teacher Zefa planned my future development direction. I want to become a swordsman, a great swordsman.”
“Then you must work hard, and then we will avenge our village together.”
Bai Lie nodded seriously and said, “I will, I definitely will.”
Liu Yi looked at Soros, “Soros, what path will you take in the future?”
Soros grinned and said: “I will take the physical training route in the future, just like Admiral Zephyr and Vice Admiral Garp. I can conquer the sea with just a pair of fists.”
“When the time comes, we’ll be together, maybe we’ll be the three generals in the future, hahaha,” Liu Yi laughed.
At this time Smoger was dissatisfied, “You three want to be generals, have you asked me?”
Liu Yi turned around and glared at him in dissatisfaction, “Why are you, an adult, arguing with us three children?” Smoger’s face was full of black lines and he was hesitant to speak.
At this time the social gangster Jonathan appeared, “No one treats you as children here, especially you, Louis. You are so young and can come in here. Maybe you can really become generals in the future. Hahahaha, come on, cheers to our future generals.”
“Cheers,” Liu Yibailie and Soros also raised their glasses, but their glasses were filled with juice.
Zefa watched this scene from a distance with a smile on his face, not knowing what he was thinking.
The next day, Liu Yi and his friends walked out of the dormitory. Smoger and his friends’ dormitory was right next to Liu Yi’s.
Liu Yi said to Bai Lie: “Bai Lie, take your special weapon and go to the beach to swing the sword. If you have any questions in the future, you can ask Teacher Zefa. If Teacher Zefa is not here, you can also ask Sister Gion. I will come to you in the evening, Soros, follow me to the diving area to swing your fists.”
Then the men parted ways. After Soros and Liu Yi reached the shallow water area, Liu Yi said to Soros, “There are 20 steps here. The distance between each step is 5 meters. The deeper the depth, the greater the water pressure. You should practice on the first step first, and then go to the next step after you get used to it.”
Soros nodded and jumped down to the first floor.
After seeing Soros go into the water, Liu Yi jumped hard and jumped to the fourth step.
As usual in the afternoon, Liu Yi went to hammer the warship.
When he arrived at the beach at night, Bai Lie’s hands were already shaking and his head was covered with sweat, but he still gritted his teeth and persevered.
Liu Yi looked at Bai Lie and said quickly: “Bailie, take a rest.”
Bai Lie gritted his teeth and said, “No, I’m already far behind you, Brother Louis. If I don’t train harder, I will fall further and further behind you.”
Bai Lie smiled at this time and said, “We still have to work together to realize our dreams, how can we be pulled further and further away from each other by you?”
Liu Yi looked at him and smiled, “Okay, let’s work together.” After that, he started swinging the sword next to Bai Lie, “Whoosh, whoosh.”
The sound of the heavy sword cutting through the air echoed along the seashore.
Chapter 32: Continued Beating (Old Version)
Spring goes and autumn comes, and two years have passed unknowingly.
Over the past two years, the growth of other students has been visible to the naked eye, especially their peers, Ghost Spider and others.
Not only did they learn the Six Stones of the Navy, but they also successfully awakened their Observation Haki and Armament Haki. If Liu Yi fought them again at this time, he would no longer be their match.
However, Liu Yi and his colleagues have a strength: they can withstand attacks, especially Soros and Liu Yi.
In the past two years, they have acted as sandbags many times. Soros feels good in fighting, while Liu Yi is like an indestructible cockroach, who seems to be invincible no matter what.
Moreover, he would seize the opportunities in their attacks from time to time, endure the pain, and give them a hard blow.
In fact, if Liu Yi was ruthless, he could rely on his strong physique to kill some of his classmates.
Two years have passed, and Liu Yi and the other two have grown into teenagers. Soros is 16 years old this year, and his body is as strong as a square.
With a height of over 2 meters, he looks very imposing. He has now been learning the Six Styles of the Navy, and has learned quite quickly, especially the Iron Block. He has now mastered it to perfection. After all, all the beatings he received were not in vain.
Bai Lie is the youngest, only 12 years old. He is growing more and more delicate, and with his long hair, many new classmates think he is a girl.
Liu Yi is 13 years old this year and is becoming more and more handsome. He is now 1.8 meters tall, taller than in his previous life, and his growth period is far from over.
At this time, they gathered together with bruised faces and noses, looked at each other, then sighed slowly, and watched with envy the battle between Kake and Gion not far away.
They don’t want Liu Yi and the others to be their sparring partners now, because their attacks are too strong now, and if they are not careful, they might be gone.
The Kinpila in Gion’s hand at this time had been dyed black by the armament domineering, and a sword energy was released with a casual wave of his hand.
This sword energy looks significantly different from a few years ago, it is sharper and has a larger range.
Kake did not dare to take the sword energy head-on, so he used the Shave Dodge to get behind Gion, clenched his fists, covered himself with Armament Haki, and attacked Gion.
It was as if Gion had eyes on his back. He held his sword horizontally to block, then swung it hard to push away Kake and stabbed forward with his sword.
Kake did not dare to be careless. He kicked Kinpila away with his foot covered with Armament Haki. Gion took the opportunity to turn around and slash at Kake’s lower body.
Kaji jumped up, performed Moon Step in the air, and then a Storm Kick.
Seeing this, Gion swung his sword energy over, not only breaking Arashi’s kick, but also causing the remaining force to continue flying towards Kake.
Kake quickly used his fist covered with armed color domineering to break the sword energy, but at this time several more sword energies flew over.
Kake quickly used the Moon Step to dodge, but just as he dodged, Gion had already used the Moon Step to come behind Kake and slashed at him with a sword.
Kake was frightened, thinking that this sword might cost him half his life, so he quickly used paper painting and his body dodged Gion’s sword like a piece of paper.
Gion swung his sword in the air, and Tensei kicked him. His foot was pitch black, obviously covered with armament domineering.
Kake also covered his back with Armament Haki and took the kick.
Kaji hit the ground like a cannonball, raising a cloud of dust.
Gion jumped down from the air, looked at Kake, frowned and said dissatisfiedly, “Kake, you are always like this, can you be serious?”
Kake lay on the ground and said to Gion exaggeratedly, “Gion, it hurts so much, I feel like I’m going to die.”
Gion didn’t waste any time and several sword energies flew towards Kake.
Seeing this, Kaji stopped pretending and quickly dodged.
Zefa came out at this time and said, “Okay, let’s stop here. Your strength can’t determine the winner in a short time. You should get ready and go out to sea for actual combat in three days to prepare for your graduation assessment in half a year. Louis, Soros, and Bailie, the three of you follow me.”
The three followed Zefa to the office. Zefa said to them, “You don’t have to participate in this actual combat. Soros, you have been practicing the Six Navy Styles for a while, and your progress is very fast. When you have fully mastered the Six Navy Styles and Haki, I will arrange a graduation assessment for you. The same goes for you two. It’s just that you two are too young. You need to wait a year or two before I will teach you physical skills and Haki. Otherwise, it will not be good for your body if you practice it too early.”
“Yes, thank you Mr. Zefa.”
That afternoon, Liu Yi came to the abandoned warship as usual and started hammering it.
Suddenly Kuzan came over, but he didn’t start hammering the warship as usual. Instead, he greeted Liu Yi and sat on the ground with his hands on his head. No one knew what he was thinking.
Liu Yi noticed that something was wrong with Kuzan and stopped as well.
He walked to Kuzan and said, “What’s wrong, brother Kuzan? You look like you are worried about something.”
Kuzan looked at Liu Yi, who had grown a lot taller, and said, “Ah, nothing, I was just thinking about my own justice.”
Liu Yi felt very strange, Kuzan always looked enthusiastic and acted with a burning desire for justice.
It’s strange that Kuzan has the ice fruit, but he always looks very enthusiastic.
Sakaski is the user of the Magma Fruit, but he looks so cold. Did they both eat the wrong fruit?
Liu Yi understood that something must have happened, otherwise Kuzan would not have become like this.
Liu Yi sat next to Kuzan and said, “What happened recently? You don’t look in good condition.”
Kuzan looked at Liu Yi, who looked like a teenager, and said, “Louis, if one day you suddenly find that something you insist on has some problems, what will you do?”
Liu Yi grinned and said: “Of course, we need to fix those problems.”
“What if this problem is a bit serious?”.
Liu Yi stood up and put his hands on his hips, “That means my ability is not strong enough. As long as I am strong enough, I can fix it. If one person can’t do it, then find a group of like-minded people to work together, and one day I will be able to do it.”
Ku sighed and said, “It’s great to be young, but many things cannot be achieved just by hard work.”
Liu Yi rolled his eyes at him and said, “If you don’t try, how can you know the final result? Instead of thinking about life here like you, you might as well get moving. At least you shouldn’t give up. If you work hard, there is still a chance, but once you give up, it’s all over.”
Kuzan was stunned when he heard this, then he burst into laughter, “I was actually taught a lesson by a child, it’s true, how can you get the result if you don’t try hard.”
After saying that, he stood up. The 1.8-meter-tall Liu Yi could only reach his chest. Kuzan put his hand on his shoulder and said, “Come on, move. The task assigned by Mr. Karp has not been completed yet!”
Liu Yi tilted his head and said, “Mission, what mission did the old man assign you?”
Kuzan pushed up his sunglasses, and a white light flashed on the lenses. “Mr. Garp asked me to check and see how strong you are now.”
Liu Yi was stunned when he heard this and turned around and wanted to run away. This old man wanted to harm me.
But how could he run away from Kuzan’s palm now? Kuzan grabbed Liu Yi and said, “Ah, let me see how strong you are now.”
Then they caught him and beat him up. After a while, Liu Yi was lying on the ground with a bruised face and nose, muttering: Damn old man.
Just when Liu Yi and his team were concentrating on training in the elite training camp, a lot of things happened on the sea. First, the Golden Lion successfully escaped from the Push City, and at the same time, several heavyweight criminals also escaped.
Then, the archaeological holy land of O’Hara was discovered by the World Government while attempting to explore historical texts. The World Government ordered the navy to launch a demon-killing order, dispatching five vice admirals and countless warships to cover O’Hara with artillery fire, and O’Hara was destroyed.
At the same time, the giant Vice Admiral Sauro of the Navy Headquarters was dissatisfied with the Navy’s behavior towards O’Hara and rebelled, and was killed by Sauro’s friend Kuzan.
At the same time, because he was worried that there might be archaeological remnants among the civilians pulled out of Ohara, Sakaski ordered the direct bombardment of the refugee ship, which caused Kuzan’s dissatisfaction and the two almost fought.
In the end, they did not take action due to the obstruction of the Warring States general, but the seeds of discord were planted between the two.
A reward of 80 million Baileys was offered to Robin, the youngest archaeologist who escaped from O’Hara. Robin, who was only 8 years old at the time, began to live a life of escape.
Chapter 33: Separation and Growth (Old Version)
At night, Liu Yi, with a bruised face, continued to swing his swords with Dao Hai and Bai Lie.
Bai Lie looked at Liu Yi’s face and gave him a sympathetic look, “Brother Louis, who wants you to practice with them again?”
Liu Yi waved his hand unhappily and said, “Don’t mention it. That old man Garp has to ask people to come from thousands of miles away to see my strength. It’s unlucky.”
Upon hearing this, Bailie chuckled and said, “It seems that Mr. Karp is very optimistic about you.”
“Don’t mention it, let’s start practicing sword.” Liu Yi didn’t want to mention this sad thing anymore, so he picked up the iron sword that had become heavier and bigger and started training.
Three days passed quickly, and on this day Zefa was going to take the students of the elite training camp out to sea for actual combat.
Liu Yi and the other two watched Zefa and the students from the elite training camp walk out the door early in the morning. The students’ high-spirited faces were also a little nervous.
After all, they usually practice with their classmates and have never experienced real combat.
It is estimated that this trip will take one or two months, most of which will be spent searching for pirates on the sea, and the battle with pirates should not exceed a day.
Watching them walk out of the door, Liu Yi waved at them vigorously, “Everyone please take care to protect yourselves and make sure to come back safely. You haven’t paid me back for the beatings I took!”
The classmates were stunned when they heard this and glared at Liu Yi fiercely.
Jonathan even yelled, “Louis, just wait for us to come back and continue beating you.”
When the students saw this scene, they all laughed and their nervousness eased a lot.
They only started their day’s training when they could no longer see the others.
Liu Yi’s progress in Yi Jin Jing has been rapid in the past two years. Although he has not learned any physical skills or domineering skills now, with his resilient body and brute force, he can fight back and forth with his classmates in the elite training camp.
But he has no armament color to defend himself, so he looks rather miserable.
They have never taken off their weight-bearing clothes in the past two years, and they keep adding more things.
Until half a year ago, when it was no longer suitable, he asked Instructor Raymond to customize another one.
As usual in the morning, Liu Yi came to the diving area and jumped hard to the middle position.
He has now reached the tenth stage, 100 meters underwater.
Soros was on the eighth floor. From time to time, a stream of water would surge out from the surface of the water, which was the noise caused by the two of them.
In the afternoon, he came to the abandoned warship and punched it again and again. The fist marks on the warship became deeper and bigger.
Boom, boom, boom, the sound was deafening, but Liu Yi was not affected at all. His fists stopped bleeding after hammering for half a year.
Go to the beach to practice swordplay with Bai Lie in the evening. Today is their practice time.
Bai Lie was already waiting excitedly at the beach. When he saw Liu Yi coming over, he said, “Brother Louis, hurry up. I can’t wait any longer.”
Liu Yi joked, “You seem so eager to get beaten.”
Bai Lie grinned and said, “I have a secret weapon this time, and we don’t know who will get beaten.”
“Oh? Then I’d like to take a look. Come on.”
After saying that, the two of them started fighting.
During the time when their classmates were away, they rarely had to get beaten.
In just a moment, the entire camp became empty, with only three left-behind children left.
One night a month and a half later, Zefa and the others returned, but they were not very happy when they came back.
When Liu Yi and his friends saw Zefa and his friends coming back, they went over happily, “Hey, everyone is back. How many pirates did you catch this time?”
Everyone looked at him without answering, but their expressions were a little depressed.
Liu Yi was stunned and looked at them carefully. Gion, Kake, Spider Oni, Smoker and others were all there. After counting them, he found that one person was missing.
He looked at it carefully, and then said, “Where is Tavier, what happened to him?”
At this time, the Mole said: “When Tawell was rescuing captured civilians, he was ambushed by a pirate disguised as a civilian, and the result was…”
Liu Yi murmured, “How could this happen?”
Liu Yi still remembers that Taiwell was a very shy but kind person.
He remembered that when Taiwell asked him to practice with him, he was still shy and embarrassed. When he attacked, he was worried that he would hit too hard, so he chose to attack gently. It was only after Liu Yi encouraged him that he let go.
Such a kind person actually died from a pirate’s sneak attack.
Liu Yi clenched his fists and said with gritted teeth: “Damn pirates.”
At this time Zefa spoke up, “I told you, never underestimate the enemy at any time, and don’t let your guard down until you are sure that all the pirates have been eliminated. This time, what happened with Tywell is a lesson. Okay, everyone go back and rest. Tomorrow, we will see Tywell off.”
After saying that, Zefa went back to his office alone. Everyone also returned to their dormitories.
In Zefa’s office, a red light flickered and wisps of smoke drifted out from the closed window.
At night, in Liu Yi’s dormitory, Dalmesia was talking about the ferocity, brutality and cunningness of pirates.
The entire dormitory building was dark, but no one was asleep.
The next day, all the students in the elite training camp stood in front of a grave mound. They had white cloth on their heads and arms and stood there quietly.
“Fire a gun.”
“Snap, snap, snap.”
After three volleys, Zefa faced everyone and said, “From now on, you must always remember that when facing pirates, you must never take it lightly.”
“Yes”, the students’ voices echoed in the air.
Time slipped away quietly, and in the blink of an eye it was the day for the students’ graduation examination.
Each of the students will lead a warship and capture pirates on the sea alone, and this time Zefa will not follow.
The bounty for capturing pirates will determine their initial military rank and assigned region, and of course, they may die at sea.
This time, Liu Yi and Zefa saw them off together at the school gate. Zefa looked at their receding backs, his eyes hidden by his sunglasses, but the cigar at the corner of his mouth was shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Liu Yi glanced at Zefa, “Teacher Zefa.”
Zefa also looked down at Liu Yi and said, “Louis, it’s too early for you to learn Taijutsu and Armament Haki now, but you can learn Observation Haki now. You and Bailesolos should come together.” Then he turned and left.
The next day, Liu Yi and the other two did not go for exercise in the morning.
The three men stood there with their eyes blindfolded, Zefa stood in front of them with a pile of small stones under their feet.
Zefa was talking about Observation Haki, “Actually everyone has the so-called Observation Haki, it is a power hidden in the human body. You can think of it as an extension of the human senses. As long as they are living things, they will have breath. These breaths exist in their bodies. Ordinary people will never detect the existence of these breaths in their entire lives. But you can strengthen your senses through training, so that you can discover these breaths. When you awaken your Observation Haki, you can not only perceive these breaths, but also perceive their movements and emotions based on the changes in these breaths. At a high level, you can even predict their future changes and even communicate with them. Some can even use their Observation Haki to read your memory and change your consciousness.”
After saying this, Zefa picked up a handful of stones and said, “Now you should carefully feel the movements around you and concentrate your energy and mind.”
Then he threw a handful of pebbles at them. The three of them stayed where they were and heard the sound of the stones cutting through the air. They instinctively wanted to hide, but they had no idea where the stones came from.
Bang, bang, bang, bang, the stones kept hitting them, leaving little red dots on their bodies. They danced and screamed.
When Zefa saw this scene, he stopped and shouted: “Enough, don’t move if you can’t sense it.”
Hearing this, several people slowly stopped and stood at attention to be beaten.
Chapter 34: Rank Award (Old Version)
Ever since the students in the elite training camp went out to take the graduation exam, Zefa has been helping Liu Yi and the other three to awaken their Observation Haki.
But for several days, the three men had no clue what was going on. Their bodies were covered with small red spots from being beaten. Those who didn’t know would have thought they had a skin disease.
As for the students taking the assessment, each of them has someone arranged by the headquarters by their side. They are only responsible for taking notes and will not participate in the assessment.
Once they are finished, they will give the report to Zefa for his judgement.
They came back from Zefa that day, and their bodies were still covered with small red spots.
The three men walked towards the dormitory with their heads hung. Today was the fourth day, and they still had to take the beatings.
Bailie sighed, “Oh, I don’t know when I can wake up.”
Liu Yi comforted him, “It’s okay, even the best performing ones, Kake and Gion, took more than a month to awaken, it’s still too early for us.”
Soros was also a little overwhelmed. “Then don’t we have to suffer like this for more than a month?”
Liu Yi said with emotion: “There’s nothing we can do. When we helped other classmates awaken their Observation Haki, we also beat them for several months in a row.”
Soros sighed, “It’s such a frustrating feeling to just stand there and get beaten. No wonder they attacked so hard after they awakened their Armament Haki. The Mole was beaten by me like this for 5 months.”
Bai Lie also said, “Ghost Spider was beaten by me for three months.”
“Dalmesia was beaten by me for 4 months.”
After they finished talking, they looked at each other and suddenly burst into laughter. Teenagers, sometimes they become so strangely happy.
After returning to the dormitory at night, Liu Yi took off his weighted clothes, washed up, and lay on the bed to resume his Yi Jin Jing practice.
Recently he felt that the Yi Jin Jing was no longer getting stronger, or it was so weak that it was imperceptible. Today, when he closed his eyes and practiced the Yi Jin Jing, he found that his chest was slightly lit. This was the first time he noticed this.
In fact, this was the second time. The first time he practiced the Yi Jin Jing, he didn’t feel anything.
Looking at the faint light, he felt it carefully, and when he felt there was nothing wrong, he ignored it, closed his eyes and practiced the Yi Jin Jing.
But when it was halfway through its run, a tributary suddenly emerged, which started from the heart and connected the five internal organs.
The original route was to start from the Dantian and flow through the limbs. This time, air flow began to generate between the five internal organs and then went up along the neck, passed through the brain, and then returned to the Dantian through the main meridian.
This change made Liu Yi think for a while, and he could only come to one conclusion: this should be the second level of the Yi Jin Jing.
I just don’t know how many floors there are in total. It seems that the first floor took 8 years. I wonder how long it will take for the second floor.
The next day, Liu Yi did not notice any obvious changes. He was still standing in the same place, covered with red spots from the small stones thrown by Zefa.
Five days later, they were still standing there, being stoned by Zefa. They still hadn’t made any progress in these days.
But they seemed to have become resistant to being hit by stones. They no longer grimaced and stood there calmly.
Liu Yi, like Bian Lie and Soros, stood in the middle and listened carefully to the sound of the stone passing through the air. Suddenly, a light appeared in his mind.
The light flew towards his chest, and he dodged instinctively, and a stone flew past him.
He suddenly got a little excited and said, “I feel it.”
But Zefa did not stop. Small stones kept flying over and he hit him with greater force. Liu Yi immediately screamed in pain.
“Hold your breath and feel it carefully,” Zefa reminded.
Liu Yi quickly stopped and felt it carefully.
Not long after, that feeling reappeared, but this time it was no longer a small spot of light, but countless small stones flying towards him.
He instinctively dodged among these small stones, and if he couldn’t avoid them, he would use his hands to push them away.
At the beginning, he was occasionally hit by small stones, but later on, he was able to avoid all the small stones.
Zefa also stopped throwing stones. Soros and Bailie had already stopped and taken off their blindfolds when Liu Yi spoke.
He looked at Liu Yi with surprise as he dodged freely among a pile of pebbles, with deep envy in his eyes.
After Liu Yi felt that there were no stones, he also stopped, “I succeeded, Teacher Zefa, Bailie and Soros, I succeeded, hahahaha”, Liu Yi ran towards Bailie and Soros and hugged each other.
At this time, he didn’t realize that he hadn’t taken off his blindfold yet. It was Bailie who reminded him, “Brother Louis, you haven’t taken off your blindfold yet.”
Liu Yi pulled off the blindfold and threw it into the air. I finally awakened my Observation Haki.
From then on, Liu Yi acted as if he had obtained a new toy. He often closed his eyes and activated his Observation Haki to feel everything around him.
It is even turned on when I am exercising, and it is turned on all day long.
However, Bailie and Soros still did not respond, and this lasted for two months.
Bailie and Soros finally realized something and were able to dodge some of the stones, but not all of them.
They were still very puzzled about this. Why couldn’t they be as skillful as Liu Yi in dodge all the stones as soon as they woke up?
Zefa explained to them: “This is personal talent, and the observation Haki and armament Haki will be consumed just like human strength. They will be restored after rest. Continuous training is needed to increase the size of the observation Haki.”
On the third day after Bailie and Soros awakened, the students who had gone out for the assessment came back one after another.
Some of them still had injuries on their bodies, but it was obvious that their temperament was different.
Even Smoger, who was a naturalist, had a scar on his face. Liu Yi saw the scar on Smoger’s face and asked in surprise, “Smoger, what’s with the scar on your face?”
Smoker touched his face and said, “Ah, you are talking about this. I was chopped by a cunning pirate with a seastone weapon before I died. The cruelty of those pirates is beyond imagination. You should be more careful in the future and don’t die.”
Liu Yi said disdainfully, “It’s difficult to kill me. By the way, how many pirates did you catch this time?”
Smoker looked confident and said, “I wiped out two pirate groups this time, with a bounty worth 50 million Baileys.”
Liu Yi was also a little surprised when he heard this, “Sure, Smoker.”
You should know that their assessment locations are all in the Four Seas and the first half of the Grand Line. Generally, the bounty of a pirate group is around 10 million, and pirate groups with more than 50 million are basically supernova level.
Now there are four or five supernova pirate groups every year, and the total bounty of the highest pirate group among them is over 100 million. It can be said that Smoker’s achievement of catching so many pirates is very good.
After all the members came back, Zefa started the graduation ceremony.
At the ceremony, Zefa will award them corresponding military ranks based on their achievements, which will be the starting point of their naval career.
By then, basically all the important generals in the Navy Headquarters will come to participate. After all, these students will be their important subordinates in the future, and may even be their future superiors.
The graduation ceremony finally arrived, and a platform was set up on the training ground.
The platform was filled with senior generals, including Sengoku, Zephyr, Crane, Garp, Sakaski, Borsalino, etc.
He’s eyes scanned the crowd, as if looking for someone.
When he saw Gion, he smiled and nodded at her, then turned to ask Zefa, “Zefal, where are Louis and Hebailie’s two children?”
Zefa said: “Those two kids are too young. I plan to keep them for another year and train them well, especially Louis. His talent may be even more terrifying than that old man Garp. What’s more important is that he is hardworking enough.”
He asked in surprise: “So strong?”
Several people around him also became excited. A talent stronger than Garp? This is rare.
Borsalino pouted and said, “Young people nowadays are so scary.”
Karp laughed: “You are worthy of being my child, hahahaha”.
Sakaski also raised his baseball cap when he heard this. Kuzan was still lying on the chair with the blindfold on, without any reaction.
Ever since the O’Hara incident, Kuzan seemed like a different person and trained even harder.
Zhan Guo said to Zefa, “Where is that child now?”
Hearing this, Zefa smiled and said, “He is communicating with his classmates now.”
At this time, Liu Yi was standing among his classmates, but unlike before, all his classmates were wearing naval officer uniforms, no longer the sailor uniforms they had before. Only Liu Yi and the other three were wearing sailor uniforms.
Smoger was still pretending, “Those three privates over there don’t even salute their officers when they see them.”
The classmates burst into laughter. Liu Yi and the other two could only look at them with envy.
Finally the ceremony began. After Zhan Guo’s opening remarks, the inauguration ceremony officially began.
In this assessment, Kake and Gion performed particularly well.
They each chased a supernova pirate group, and after a battle, they killed the pirates with a bounty worth more than 100 million. They were also awarded the rank of lieutenant colonel in the headquarters.
Then came Spider Demon, Dalmesia, and Mole. They also captured pirates worth 80 million and were awarded the rank of major in the headquarters.
After that came Smoker, Tina, and Jonathan, who captured pirates worth 50 million and were awarded the rank of captain of the headquarters.
The remaining students were awarded the ranks of lieutenant and second lieutenant in the headquarters, while some who performed poorly were assigned to various branches.
Chapter 35: Attack of the Trio (Old Version)
Three months have passed since the last awarding of ranks, and a new batch of elite training camp students have arrived.
Through communication with Liu Yi and his colleagues, the new group of students all called them seniors. If you ask how they communicated, it was of course with their fists.
There are no perverts like Gion and Kake in this class, so we have to establish their prestige before they master the Six Styles of the Navy and Haki.
Otherwise, by the time they learn it, we may not be able to defeat them.
Naturally, the new students were unwilling to accept a few young kids as their seniors, but they simply couldn’t beat them, even if they attacked together.
Even if there are Devil Fruit users among them, they cannot defeat them and can only train hard.
Fortunately, there was no natural disaster, otherwise Liu Yi and his friends might have capsized.
Just like this, another year passed, and their height increased rapidly.
Liu Yi is now two meters tall, Bailie is nearly two meters tall, and Soros is 2.5 meters tall. They are almost as tall as Zefa.
Tian Zefa was still the same as usual, letting a group of students surround him to test their strength.
Over the past year or so, Liu Yi’s strength has grown rapidly.
First of all, there are changes in the Yi Jin Jing. Since the last tributary was derived, that tributary has also developed.
It was already as thick as an electric wire, and this breath continued to strengthen his internal organs and brain, and as a result, Louis’ breath became stronger.
He can now stay underwater for four hours without coming out.
In the past, when he was training in the diving area, he had to come out from time to time to take a breath, but now he doesn’t need to do that at all.
The second is his observation Haki, which can cover a range of 200 meters around him.
And he can drive all day without getting tired. His strength is also growing rapidly.
The same is true for Soros. As his physique grows stronger, his Six Styles and Observation Haki become more and more proficient.
Moreover, it took him half a year to finally master the Armament Haki.
Bai Lie’s swordsmanship and strength have also made great progress, and his observation Haki is also growing steadily.
This time, Liu Yi and the other two watched the other students being blown away by Zefa one by one, and had no intention of taking action.
They didn’t start preparing until all the students were blown away.
“Teacher Zefa, we are coming.”
Zefa looked at them and said, “Come on, let me see how much you have improved.”
As soon as Zefa finished speaking, Soros used his razor to get behind Zefa and poked him in the back with a finger gun.
Zefa didn’t move at all, letting him poke him in the back.
“Ding~” Soros poked Zefa’s armed color domineering and made a crisp sound.
Zefa felt the power coming and smiled, “It’s quite powerful, but it’s not enough.”
Then he kicked Soros with a whip kick.
Soros quickly added Armament Haki to his hands, trying to block the attack, but it was completely useless and was still kicked away by Zefa.
At the same time, Bailie’s sword also arrived in front of Zefa, and Zefa calmly clamped it with two fingers.
The force from the sword almost made Zefa lose his grip for the first time. Bailie held the sword horizontally, broke free from Zefa’s fingers, and continued to stab.
Zefa dodged to the side, then grabbed Bailie’s arm and said, “Good timing, great strength, keep up the good work,” and then threw Bailie out.
Liu Yi took off his weighted clothes at this time, and it hit the ground with a “bang”, raising dust, and then he felt his body relaxed.
“Teacher Zefa, here I come,” and then he ran over as fast as he could. Others only saw an afterimage running towards Zefa.
Then, “bang”, the two men’s fists collided, and a shock wave swept through the air.
Zefa felt a little pain in his hand and his face was full of surprise.
Then Liu Yi’s other punch arrived, hitting Zefa in the face.
The corners of Zefa’s mouth twitched fiercely, and he kicked Liu Yi away before the punch hit his face.
If you look closely, it seems that there is armed color domineering wrapped around the feet.
So Liu Yi was once again embedded in the wall, and the students covered their faces helplessly.
They have seen this scene before. Liu Yi seems to be obsessed with slapping Zefa in the face.
After the competition, Zefa found Liu Yi and said, “Louis, your growth seems to have exceeded my expectations. You can now start practicing the Six Styles.”
Liu Yi also became happy when he heard this. In the past few years, he watched his classmates practice the six styles every day, and he also wanted to practice them secretly.
But thinking of what Teacher Zefa said, I held back and today I can finally practice formally.
Bailie was blinking expectantly beside him, “Teacher Zefa, what about me?”
Zefa said, “Bailie, you may have to wait another two years.”
Bai Lie was a little disappointed when he heard that. Liu Yi patted him on the shoulder and said, “It’s okay, Bai Lie. You are still young now. In two years, when your body is almost fully developed, you will definitely learn quickly.”
Zefa said to Liu Yi, “Louis, which one do you want to learn first?”
Liu Yi thought for a while and said, “Moon Walk. It feels cool to be able to fly in the air.”
Zefa’s face darkened when he heard this, “Come with me.”
Liu Yi followed happily.
Liu Yi followed Zefa to an open space. Zefa talked about the Moon Step technique, “The Moon Step is a technique that uses strong foot force to step on the air, generating strong suspension force to stay in the air. It can move in the air. I will demonstrate it to you first, please pay attention.”
After saying that, Zefa jumped up, stepped in the air, and continued to rise higher and change his form.
After landing, Zefa asked, “Did you see it clearly?”
Liu Yi nodded like a chick pecking at rice. He had seen this too many times in the past two years.
He imitated Zefa, jumped up, and then stepped down hard, but no matter how hard he tried, he didn’t fly up, it was as if he was floating in the air.
Zefa opened his mouth in surprise when he saw that he could float in the air for the first time. Is this guy so talented?
Liu Yi floated in the air, stepping desperately, but he couldn’t move up, down, left, or right like Teacher Zefa.
The anxious hands kept dancing like a drowning person.
Zefa reacted quickly, “The key to the Moon Step is not how hard you use, but how quickly you step on it. You have to pay attention to the speed of stepping on it.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi began to adjust himself. He no longer pushed so hard, but instead increased his speed the moment he stepped on the pedal.
With a whoosh, Liu Yi jumped a long distance.
Liu Yi was very happy when he saw this, and he kept flying around in the air. It was a long time before he came down.
He said excitedly to Zefa, “Teacher Zefa, let’s practice finger gun next.”
Upon hearing this, Zefa said unhappily, “You should first master the Moon Step completely.”
After saying this, he left. He didn’t want to talk any more to this perverted monster.
After Zefa left, Liu Yi flew into the sky again and played happily using the Moon Step in the sky. He played for the whole day.
Zefa was stunned. How could this kid have so much energy? He cursed him secretly as a pervert.
As Zefa began to teach Liu Yi the six techniques, Liu Yi learned all six navy techniques within a week.
This abnormal talent made Zefa curse inwardly constantly, and also made many students envious, including Solo. You know, it took him half a year to fully master the Six Styles of the Navy.
So a year later, after Zefa felt Liu Yi’s physique, he began to teach him Armament Haki. The time when Liu Yi mastered Armament Haki was once again jaw-dropping.
It took Liu Yi seven days to master Armament Haki. You should know that the record for the fastest mastery of Armament Haki was still held by Sakaski, who also spent nearly a month.
Moreover, Liu Yi had just awakened the Armament Haki, and the amount of his Haki made Zefa drop his jaw.
After Liu Yi mastered the Armament Haki, a black man appeared in front of Zefa the next day, and said proudly, “Teacher Zefa, look at this, isn’t it handsome?”, and then showed a mouthful of white teeth.
Zefa couldn’t bear it anymore, “Wake up!”, and then punched Liu Yi into the wall.
After a while, Liu Yi finally climbed out from the wall, “Teacher Zefa, it hurts so much. I am clearly covered with armament color, why does it still hurt so much?”
Zefa snorted coldly, “Don’t use this fancy stuff in the future. The use of armament color does not depend on how much coverage it has, but on its quality. When attacking, just wrap it around the attacked part. Similarly, when defending, just cover the attacked part. Things like armament color domineering all over the body are useless except wasting domineering.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi laughed foolishly.
Seeing him like this, Zefa wanted to punch him again, but Liu Yi sensed Zefa’s dangerous thoughts and moved away from him.
Zefa glared at him and said, “Come here, I’ll tell you about Armament Haki,” so Liu Yi ran over again.
Zefa said with his hands behind his back, “Armament Haki is divided into three stages. The first stage is what you have now. You can cover your body and objects with Armament Haki to attack and defend. Then you can continue to practice to improve the quality of Armament Haki. When you reach the second level, you can let Armament Haki flow freely. If you like, you can cover your fist with a hundred layers. You can also let Armament Haki form various shapes at will. At this time, Armament Haki is no longer limited to black. The third level allows your Armament Haki to ignore defense and directly impact the inside, causing huge damage. It’s just that the use of this level consumes a lot of Haki, so use it with caution. The top strong people in the world today have reached the third level of Armament Haki.”
“Yes, Teacher Zefa,” Liu Yi nodded excitedly. No wonder old man Garp always hit him with his fist every time he saw him. It was so painful when he was a child, and it still hurts now. Now he can finally try to hit it back, ha ha ha.
“Aqiu~” Cap, who was far away in the Windmill Village in the East China Sea, sneezed and rubbed his nose at this time, “Strange, has the temperature dropped recently?”, and then continued to tease the child in front of him without any care.
Chapter 36: Actual Combat at Sea (Old Version)
Ever since Liu Yi awakened his Armament Haki, a black figure could often be seen running around in the elite training camp.
Even though Zefa had told him that this kind of full body armor was flashy and impractical, Liu Yi still thought it was handsome. Even He, who came to visit him, was unable to help but smile bitterly at this scene.
In the past, whenever He was at the headquarters, he would often bring things to see him.
But at this moment, seeing Liu Yi in a pitch-black armoury and striking a pose that he thought was very handsome, He still twitched his lips and gave him a smile, “Not bad, your domineering progress is very fast.”
Bai Lie next to him was complaining, “Aunt He, you don’t know what brother Louis did after he awakened the Armament Haki. He walks around everywhere with Armament Haki all over his body all day long. If he couldn’t be defeated, he would probably have been beaten to death by his classmates.”
He still looked at Bailie with a smile, “What about you, Bailie, how are you?”
Bai Lie raised his head and said, “I am almost sure about the slashing strike. Although I am still not as good as Brother Louis, I will catch up soon.”
He touched Bailie’s head with a smile and said, “Then you must work hard.”
Bai Lie was already taller than He at this time, but when He was about to touch his head, he still bent down to cooperate.
That day, Zefa found them, and just looking at Liu Yi, who was still in a dark state and grinning, he couldn’t help but want to punch him.
Finally, he resisted the urge and said, “Louis, Soros, you two get ready. We will go out to sea for actual combat in three days. If you are still like this when we go out to sea for actual combat, I will throw you into the sea.” After saying that, he glared at Liu Yi fiercely.
Liu Yi and Soros were immediately very happy. They had been waiting for this day for a long time.
So that night, Soros had a passionate battle with Liu Yi. Soros looked at the little black man in front of him and felt a little at a loss as to where to start.
Liu Yi put his hands on his hips and said, “Come on, Soros, hit me with your fists.”
Soros couldn’t bear it anymore, so he covered his fist with armament color and punched Liu Yi in the face.
Liu Yi did not dodge or evade, allowing Soros to punch him in the face. “Bang!” Liu Yi took a half step back, tilted his head to one side, and then turned his head around with force.
He looked at Soros with unfriendly eyes and said, “Soros, Teacher Zefa hit me in the face, are you going to hit me in the face too?” Then he punched Soros in the face.
Soros quickly used his Armament Haki to block it with his hand, and then he used his Observation Haki to feel a leg kicking towards his chest.
He quickly squatted down and swept his leg. Liu Yi jumped up and kicked towards Soros with two kicks.
Soros dodged with a shaving flash, but Liu Yi was already behind him, so he quickly defended again.
In this way, Soros was on the defense and getting beaten most of the time, while Liu Yi was on the attack. In the end, the fight ended with Liu Yi punching Soros in the face.
Soros covered his face and said, “Louis, you really hold a grudge.”
Liu Yi shook his head and said, “I never hold grudges. If I have a grudge, I will take it on the spot.”
Soros curled his lips in disdain, “How many times has Teacher Zefa slapped you in the face? If you have the guts, go hit him back.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi rolled up his sleeves and said, “Come on, let’s do it again.”
Soros made a “Puh” sound and turned to run, “Soros, stop right there.” Liu Yi chased him from behind, and the two ran away fighting.
Three days passed in a flash, and today was the day when Liu Yi and Soros went out to sea for actual combat.
The two of them got up early in the morning and followed Zefa out of the elite training camp and came to the port of the Navy Headquarters fortress.
A warship was already ready here. Seeing Zefa coming over with two soldiers in sailor uniforms, they immediately stood at attention and saluted.
Liu Yi Soros followed Zefa onto the ship, looking around. It had been a long time since he had been on a warship.
At this time, Liu Yi also dissipated his Armament Haki, otherwise it would be embarrassing to be thrown into the sea by Zefa.
At this time, Zefa came over and told them about the precautions, “When you encounter pirates, you must pay attention to attack together with the navy. Remember, don’t underestimate the enemy. This time we are going to the first half of the Grand Line. Although those pirates will be very few armed, you must also do your best. I won’t take action this time, it’s up to you.”
They both stood at attention and saluted “Yes”.
At this time, a lieutenant colonel came over and reported, “Report to Admiral Zefa, everything is ready and we can set sail at any time.”
So Zefa ordered “Let’s go”.
The warship started slowly and headed towards the sea.
When passing by the Gate of Justice, Liu Yi was shocked again. No matter when you see the Gate of Justice, you will be shocked.
After the warship had been at sea for three or four days, Liu Yi and Soros’ excitement had worn off.
At this time, Liu Yi was wearing a weight-bearing suit and his whole body was covered with armament colors, practicing with Soros.
The swift figure and the sound of the fist breaking through the air filled the navy’s eyes with admiration.
He has such strength at such a young age, he really deserves to be a graduate of an elite training camp.
What they don’t know is that these two are already the strongest people in the elite training camp.
As the battle intensified, Liu Yi accidentally heard a “click” and the deck cracked.
Liu Yi and Soros stopped immediately and looked at Zefa involuntarily.
Zefa looked at them with a dark face and said, “You two, fix the deck for me immediately and clean the entire deck.”
The two men immediately stood at attention and said “yes”, then ran off to find materials to repair the deck.
A month later, they were still searching for pirates on the sea. These days, except for docking for supplies, they were searching for pirates on the vast ocean.
Although there are more and more pirates now, the sea is really too vast. They sailed for a month and did not see a single pirate ship.
At this time, the two of them were wiping the deck on the ground. Since the deck was cracked last time, the task of wiping the deck fell on them.
Liu Yi looked at the wide deck that was as big as a football field and couldn’t help but sigh, “When will this end?”
Soros also said depressedly: “Pirate, pirate, please show up soon.”
It seemed as if God had heard their calls. The next morning, news came from the lookout pole that the Skeleton Pirates were spotted in the left front.
Liu Yi and Soros immediately became excited. They had finally found it. They had been cleaning the deck for a month.
At this time, Zefa came out and said, “Pay attention to the officer’s instructions, and then rush forward with the Marines.”
“Yes,” Liu Yi and Soros answered together.
At this time, the pirates in the distance also saw the warship, and they immediately began to speed up.
Although their ship was small, it was still quite fast. The warship immediately chased after it at full speed, and the distance between the two ships gradually narrowed.
By the afternoon they were within range of the navy’s artillery.
The officer immediately gave the order, “Fire!” The warship’s gunners immediately opened fire, “Boom!” The shells were fired, but unfortunately, they missed.
The gunner adjusted the muzzle and fired another shot.
Unfortunately, it still missed. The officer did not say anything to blame, and the gunner did not look anxious. It was pure luck to hit another ship moving at full speed while on the ship.
At this time, the pirates saw that the navy had already opened fire, so they also fired at the navy ships.
It’s just that their guns didn’t have enough range, so half of their missiles fell into the sea.
The officer then ordered to slow down and attack with artillery fire.
The warship kept firing at the pirate ship. Although it did not hit the pirate ship, the shells were getting closer and closer to the pirate ship.
Suddenly the pirate ship turned around and headed towards the warship. They probably knew that if they continued like this they would be hit by shells sooner or later. Rather than die in the sea, they might as well fight to the death.
Seeing the pirate ship rushing towards them, the officer immediately gave orders to continue firing and for others to prepare for battle.
After saying this, he drew his sword and walked to the bow. The marines stood behind him, and Liu Yi and Soros followed.
The pirate ship was hit by a cannonball when approaching the warship. Several pirates were blown into the sea and flames appeared on the ship.
But there were still many pirates on the pirate ship, and they rushed directly towards the warship.
The two sides were getting closer and closer, and the ferocious expression on the opposite pirate’s face could be clearly seen.
“Boom”, the two ships finally collided. The warship shook violently and then stabilized.
However, the bow of the pirate ship was almost broken, and the warship was only slightly dented.
The moment the two ships touched, a lot of ropes were thrown onto the warship, and the pirates were ready to board the warship.
But the marines ignored the ropes and jumped off the ship to fight with the pirates.
Liu Yi and Soros also jumped down. As soon as Liu Yi landed, he looked at the ragged and dirty pirate opposite him, and his memories of being six years old instantly came back to him.
The scene of the pirates slaughtering Lina and Lulu appeared before his eyes, and the will for revenge that had been building up for nearly 10 years suddenly erupted.
Liu Yi’s eyes slowly turned red, and at this moment a pirate slashed at him with a knife.
Liu Yi raised his head and looked at him. The pirate was startled when he saw the pair of red eyes and stopped moving his hands for a moment, but Liu Yi would not stop.
He instantly appeared in front of him and punched the pirate in the face.
“Bang”, the pirate’s head exploded like a watermelon.
Then he used the Razor Technique to instantly move behind a pirate who was about to chop down a marine on the ground, and punched through the pirate’s heart, causing blood to splatter all over the marine’s face.
Liu Yi did not stop moving. He kept using his razor to appear in front of the pirates and then killed them instantly.
Soros was relatively gentle, but that was only relatively speaking. He knocked a pirate away with one punch, smashing him to pieces, and then he kicked the pirate in the head with a whip kick.
The pirate flew out, and it seemed that he was going to die because he was breathing more out than in.
The number of pirates on the pirate ship decreased dramatically, and the pirate captain at the back became anxious.
Seeing that his men were dwindling in number, he took out his pistol, aimed at Liu Yi and shot.
This person has killed the most people and is the most vicious. As long as we get rid of him, there is still hope.
“Bang”, the gun went off and the bullet hit Louis.
Just at the moment of the hit, Liu Yi was already covered with armed color domineering.
When the pirate captain saw the bullet hit, he smiled. Great, he was finally killed.
But he couldn’t laugh anymore because Liu Yi turned his head and looked at him with his scarlet eyes.
Chapter 37 Return (Old Version)
On the sea, a warship and a pirate ship collided, and the marines jumped onto the pirate ship and were fighting with the pirates.
Among them, a big guy was killing everyone, and the pirates around him were no match for him.
Even if a pirate attacks him by surprise, he can dodge in time and deliver a fatal blow to the pirate.
At the back of the pirate ship, a teenager with scarlet eyes was staring at a pirate captain with a gun in his hand.
The muzzle of the pirate’s gun was still smoking, obviously having just been fired.
These two people were Soros and Liu Yi. Liu Yi looked at the pirate captain.
His figure gradually overlapped with the pirate captain who massacred the village nine years ago, and Liu Yi appeared in front of him in a flash.
Then she grabbed his hand, with a wicked smile on her face, and twisted it hard.
“Ah”, the pirate captain let out a scream, and then Liu Yi grabbed his other hand and twisted it again.
The pirate’s screams became louder, and he lay powerless on the ground. “He kept shouting, ‘I surrender, I surrender.'”
But Liu Yi turned a deaf ear to him and said, “You surrender? The villagers also surrendered at the beginning. They did not resist. But why did you kill them? And Lina and Lulu, a weak woman and a child, how could you do that?”
After saying that, he stepped on his foot again. “Crack”, the pirate’s leg broke into two parts, and a hole was formed on the deck.
At this time, the fighting in other places slowly stopped, and the remaining pirates were either dead or captured.
Whether they were pirates or navy, they were all looking at Liu Yi.
The pirate captain could no longer scream at this time, and only made intermittent “ho ho” sounds from his mouth.
But Liu Yi didn’t intend to stop there. He kicked him again and broke his other leg.
Soros looked at the somewhat unfamiliar Liu Yi. In his impression, Liu Yi had always been an optimistic and positive person, with a funny side.
But the way he looked now made him feel a little scared.
Zefa was also watching this scene, but he didn’t make any move.
As a general who never kills, he has captured many pirates in his life, but he has never killed any of them. He always captured them after knocking them down.
But he never asked his students to act according to his style. His students all have their own style, and Zefa never interferes.
At this time, the naval officer walked up to Zefa and said, “Admiral Zefa, don’t we need to take care of this?”
Zefa shook his head and said, “No need, just watch. He is seeking revenge for what happened to him in the past.” Zefa was of course aware of what happened to Liu Yi in the past.
At this time, Liu Yi had broken the pirate captain’s limbs. Liu Yi slowly squatted down and looked at his face covered in blood.
She looked at him with bloodshot eyes and said, “Trash like you don’t deserve to live in this world. Now, you should go and apologize to those you killed.”
Then Liu Yi stood up and crushed the pirate captain’s head with one foot. At this moment, there was complete silence around, with only the sound of the sea hitting the boat.
Liu Yi raised his head and looked around, then slowly walked to the bow of the pirate ship and looked up at Zefa, “Teacher Zefa, can you let me deal with these pirates?”
Zefa looked at him, “Louis, before I answer you, tell me first, are you awake now?”
Liu Yi said in a firm tone, “Of course, Teacher Zefa, I have never been so clear-headed.”
At this time, Soros came to Liu Yi, with blood still flowing from his hands, but not a drop of this blood was his own.
He asked worriedly, “Louis, are you okay?”
Liu Yi turned his head, his eyes were still red.
Looking at Soros’ worried expression, he smiled and said, “Soros, I’m fine, don’t worry.”
Soros secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The scene just now frightened him. Then Liu Yi continued to look at Zefa.
“Okay, those pirates can be left to you to deal with,” Zefa agreed.
At this time, the naval officer said to Zefa with a worried look on his face, “Admiral Zefa, this is not appropriate.”
Zefa waved his hand and said, “It’s okay, I will explain it to the higher-ups.”
Hearing this, Liu Yi bowed to Zefa and said, “Thank you, Teacher Zefa.”
Liu Yi walked towards the captured pirates. The pirates were a little panicked when they saw this killer coming towards them.
They shouted: “We have surrendered, you can’t kill me.”
But they were already tied up at this time and could only keep squirming in place.
Liu Yi picked up a sword from the ground and said to the navy who were guarding the pirates, “You come over first, they don’t need to be guarded anymore.”
Upon hearing this, the navy officers walked behind Liu Yi. After they all came over, Liu Yi swung his sword and a stream of sword energy flew towards them.
The sword energy broke into the sea, and the sea seemed to be cut by someone, leaving a gap, which was then filled up by the surrounding sea water.
Even at this moment, the pirates still had their eyes wide open, their expressions seemed frozen.
Then, “click, click”, their heads fell off their necks.
After all the pirates were killed, the red in Liu Yi’s eyes slowly faded away.
The navy won a great victory this time. Except for a few unlucky sailors who were injured, no one was killed.
At this time, Liu Yi and his companions had returned to the boat and came in front of Zefa.
Zefa looked at him quietly, “Sword Qi? When did you start practicing sword? I told you that you can’t chew too much, do you take my words to heart?”
Zefa became angrier and angrier as he spoke, and finally he almost yelled, spitting saliva all over Liu Yi’s face.
Liu Yi leaned back guiltily and said, “I’m just practicing sword skills with Bai Lie. You will learn it if you practice. I don’t train on purpose, Teacher Zefa.”
“You still dare to quibble?” Then Zefa kicked Liu Yi into the sea and said, “Just swim back to me.”
Liu Yi emerged from the sea and said with a bitter face, “Teacher Zefa, it’s so far, it will be exhausting.”
“Then you will die of exhaustion in the sea.”
Soros was also laughing secretly. The scene just now scared him. Now seeing Liu Yi returned to normal, he was relieved.
Zefa looked at Soros who was grinning, and kicked him down again.
Soros emerged from the sea with a confused look on his face and said, “Teacher Zefa, I didn’t make any mistakes.”
“Your biggest mistake was not telling me that Louis was practicing sword skills secretly,” said Zefa and returned to the cabin.
The two looked at each other and said, “Alas, privates have no human rights.”
At this time, the warship started, and they swam quickly, followed the warship, and began the journey back to the Navy Headquarters.
During these days, except for meal times, they have been swimming in the sea, which has attracted the admiration of the navy on the ship.
They can swim, but this is the first time I’ve seen them swim so far.
They came up again during dinner time that day. They kept stuffing food into their mouths, which stunned the surrounding navy.
Just as Liu Yi was eating frantically, a Marine walked up to him and said, “Sir, thank you for saving me the other day.”
Liu Yi kept looking at him, then tilted his head and thought, this was the unlucky navy who fell to the ground that day, and his face was splashed with blood when he killed the pirate.
Liu Yi swallowed a mouthful of food with force and said, “No need to call me sir, I’m still a private. We are comrades-in-arms. How can comrades-in-arms say thank you to each other?”
The Marine smiled and said, “With your strength, you will definitely be an officer at the general level in the future. No matter what, thank you for saving me.”
Strength is respected on the sea, and even though this sailor was much older than Liu Yi, he still used honorifics.
At this time, the alarm outside sounded again, meaning they encountered pirates again.
Everyone reacted quickly and ran to their own battle positions.
Liu Yi and Soros also poured the food into their mouths and ran outside.
While running, Soros asked Liu Yi, “Louis, your eyes won’t turn red again this time, will they?”
Liu Yi raised a wicked smile, “Who knows?”
This time they encountered a stronger pirate group, whose captain even possessed the parahuman devil fruit, the Castle Devil Fruit.
But under Liu Yi’s crazy and indiscriminate bombardment, the castle he turned into was finally destroyed by Liu Yi, and the people were also killed by Liu Yi.
Although Liu Yi’s eyes did not turn red this time, his madness remained undiminished. He killed all the pirates without leaving a single one alive.
But after they finished cleaning up, the two were kicked into the sea again by Zefa and continued their journey back.
Finally, we sailed for more than ten days again.
No, for Liu Yi and Soros, it should be more than ten days of “march” before they finally saw the magnificent gate of justice.
The Navy Headquarters has arrived and they are back.
Chapter 38 Six Advanced Styles (Old Version)
It was already evening when Liu Yi and his team returned to the camp, but he did not go to rest. He went directly to the Bailie training place on the seaside.
Watching Bai Lie practicing sword skills on the beach, he accelerated and rushed to Bai Lie’s back and stabbed him with a sword.
Bai Lie was swinging the sword alone when he suddenly felt a sound of breaking air behind him. He immediately activated his Observation Haki.
Then he drew his sword to block the attack, and when he saw the person coming, he immediately smiled and said, “Brother Louis, you’re back.”
Liu Yi also smiled and said, “I’m back, and this time I killed a lot of pirates.”
“I won’t be too far behind, and I have recently researched some new moves, Brother Louis, do you want to try them?”
“Okay, let me see your progress during this period.”
As soon as Liu Yi finished speaking, Bai Lie started to move, attacking continuously, and Liu Yi kept resisting.
But Liu Yi slowly realized that something was wrong. Bai Lie’s attack speed was getting faster and faster, and each sword was heavier than the last. Now he could only defend passively and could no longer find the opportunity to attack.
Liu Yi kept retreating to block Bai Lie’s attacks. “Dang, dang, dang, dang”, sparks kept coming out of the colliding swords.
Just when Liu Yi had nowhere to retreat, the two swords broke with a clang.
Liu Yi looked at the sword that was broken into two pieces and praised Bai Lie, “Great, Bai Lie, I didn’t expect you to learn such a powerful sword move.”
Bai Lie raised his head and said, “That’s right, I said, I won’t be far behind you.”
The two men picked up the broken swords and walked towards the camp, chatting about their trip to the sea with their arms around each other’s shoulders.
On the other side of the Navy Headquarters, Zefa walked to the Warring States office with Liu Yisoros’s report on this actual sea mission.
Now Kong is in semi-retirement, Zephyr has turned to training new recruits in the navy, and only one admiral, Sengoku, is left to hold the front line. In the future, there will be no other candidate for the navy marshal except Sengoku.
In the office, Zhan Guo sat at his desk reviewing documents, and from time to time he took out one or two documents and stuffed them into the goat’s mouth on the table.
Zhan Guo saw Zefa coming and greeted him, “Zefah, you are here so late.”
Zefa put the report on Zhan Guo’s desk, then sat down on the sofa next to him and lit a cigar.
The two are old comrades and are of the same rank, so naturally there won’t be so many rules.
Zefa said: “Louis’ attitude towards pirates is very cruel, while Soros is much more normal. However, we still underestimated Louis’ talent. Not only his physical talent exceeds my expectations, but the kendo talent he showed this time also surprised me. However, his state when encountering pirates is still a bit worrying.”
Sengoku picked up the report and read it carefully. After reading it, he sighed and said, “It seems that what happened back then still had a great impact on Louis. Louis was discovered by Tsuru after that and then brought to the Marine Headquarters for training. This child has been growing up in the Marine Headquarters since he was a child, and Tsuru has always regarded him as his own child. Garp even directly recognized him as his adopted son. I believe in his feelings for the Navy, and I also believe that Louis can control himself, as for his cruel attitude towards pirates.”
A light flashed across Sengoku’s glasses, “It doesn’t matter. Just remember to save his life next time you encounter a special fruit ability. The rest doesn’t matter.”
“Cough cough cough,” Zefa suddenly started coughing. Zhan Guo looked at Zefa worriedly, “Zefah, are you sick again?”
Zhan Guo made a cup of tea for Zefa. Zefa took a sip and coughed for a long time before finally stopping.
“I’ve been coughing a lot these days, I’m used to it. The doctor said this disease can’t be cured, it can only be relieved.” Zefa took out a bottle and sprayed it into his mouth a few times. His expression finally relaxed.
Seeing that Zefa was fine, Zhan Guo was relieved, “Zefah, you have worked hard over the years.”
Zefa stood up and said, “Since the death of my wife and children, I can only train some talents for the navy in the future.” Then he turned around and walked out of the Warring States office.
Sengoku watched Zephyr go out with a look of guilt on his face. It was indeed a shame for the navy that Zephyr’s wife and children were killed in the navy headquarters.
The murderer looks like just a pirate defeated by Zephyr, but every time the navy wants to investigate further, the difficulties they encounter make them dare not act rashly.
The next day, Zefa found Liu Yi, who was practicing with Soros at the time.
Looking at the two people who were skilled in using Six Styles and Haki, Zefa nodded with satisfaction.
Liu Yi and Soros also stopped when they saw Zefa coming, and saluted in front of Teacher Zefa.
Zefa looked at them and said, “Your graduation examination will be in three months. Before your examination, I will teach you the advanced techniques of the six styles. You can slowly explore these techniques in the future. I will show you a direction. Louis, come here and activate your strongest defensive defense.”
After saying that, Liu Yi came to Zefa and looked at him with a serious expression. Zefa said to him, “Are you ready?”
Liu Yi nodded, Zefa raised his hands, and used the “Six Kings Spear” to hit Liu Yi hard with both hands.
Liu Yi raised his hands to cover them with Armament Haki and practiced the Yi Jin Jing.
“Boom”, although Liu Yi had done his best to defend himself, he was still knocked away by Zefa’s blow, crashing into two walls and turning into a cloud of dust.
“Cough, cough, pah, pah” After a while, Liu Yi covered his chest with one hand, fanned the dust in front of him with the other hand, and spit out the dust in his mouth.
But his eyes were shining with golden light, “Teacher Zefa, what is this?”
“This is an advanced version of the Six Styles. When your physical strength reaches a certain level, you can develop your own skills based on the Six Styles, such as this, Sonic Razor.” After saying this, Zefa disappeared from Liu Yi’s sight.
“This is an upgraded version of shaving,” this sentence came from behind Liu Yi and reached Liu Yi’s ears almost at the same time as the previous sentence.
Liu Yi and Soros’ eyes were already sparkling with stars. Zefa’s method was much faster than shaving. “Teacher Zefa, please teach me.”
Zefa looked at the two little fanboys but was not in a hurry to teach them, “I’ll wait until your physical fitness is qualified. Forced training now will only hurt your body. I will teach you these skills now.”
Then Zefa began to explain the techniques to them, and by the time Zefa finished speaking, they were almost eager to try it out.
Zefa looked at them and naturally understood their thoughts, but did not stop them.
Seeing that Zefa did not stop him, Liu Yi and Liu Yi started training immediately.
Liu Yi did not use the Yi Jin Jing either, as he wanted to see how strong his physical condition was.
A moment later, two wailing voices were heard, “Ouch.”
Zephyr watched as they used Sonic Razor, which not only broke two walls, but also injured his own leg. He was now lying on the ground screaming.
Zefa came to them and said, “I told you not to practice when you are not strong enough. Are you turning a deaf ear to my words?”
Then the topic changed again, “When the Six Styles are practiced to a high level, not only can you control any part of the body, you can even store energy in the body and use it at the critical moment, like this”, and Zefa’s hair moved as if it had life, and then he grabbed the two’s feet and walked towards the infirmary, “This is called Life Return. Do you have any other questions?”
Liu Yi raised his hand while lying on his back, “Teacher Zefa, how much strength did you use when you hit me just now?”
Zefa’s mouth twitched, “About 20%.”
After saying that, he dragged them by their hair and walked towards the infirmary. Liu Yi was a little frustrated.
It’s only 20%. Even my strongest defense can’t withstand it. When can I hit Mr. Zefa in the face openly?
The next day, the two men came out of the infirmary full of energy again. Soros looked at Liu Yi who wanted to practice Sonic Shaving secretly again, and said, “Louis, you want to practice again? You just strained your leg yesterday and it’s only now healed.”
Liu Yi said nonchalantly, “It’s okay, I’m confident today.”
Soros looked incredulous. It had only been one day.
Liu Yi practiced the Yi Jin Jing and then called out “Sonic Shave” softly.
“Swoosh”, Liu Yi instantly appeared behind Soros, “Hehehe, so that’s how it is.”
Looking at Liu Yi who had succeeded, Soros was stunned. Is that all?
Then Soros had an idea and thought, could I do it today? Then he started.
“Ouch,” the unlucky Soros pulled his leg again.
Liu Yi looked at Soros with disgust and said, “Don’t force it if you are not in good physical condition. Look, you have strained your leg again.”
Soros looked at Liu Yi in disbelief and asked, “Louis, how did you succeed?”
“Of course, this young master is gifted, extremely talented, blah blah…”, he said as he dragged Soros to the infirmary.
(The author has something to say: This book will be on the shelves soon, and the real excitement has just begun. Dear readers, please give me flowers, rewards, recommendations, and collections. If you have any opinions, you can directly raise them in the comment area. I beg all readers to move their little hands and click to subscribe)
Chapter 39 Graduation Assessment (Old Version)
At the port of the Navy Headquarters, two small and medium-sized warships are ready to dock.
Two young marines were walking towards this side not far away. One of them was a 2.5-meter-tall muscular man with an exaggerated body, bulging muscles, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a childishness could still be seen on his face.
The other one is about 2.3 meters tall, with a well-proportioned body. The muscles hidden under the healthy wheat-colored skin look full of explosive power, and there is a smile on his handsome face.
The two men stopped in front of a warship, and the muscular man said, “Louis, let’s see who can catch more pirates and get more bounty.”
“Okay, how about the loser becoming the adjutant of the other one for a while?”
These two people are Liu Yi and Soros, and today is the day of their graduation examination.
Soros said confidently: “I may not be your opponent in terms of strength, but when it comes to catching pirates, I will not lose to you.”
“Just wait and see, and don’t die,” Liu Yi said as he got on the boat.
Soros also walked towards his ship and said, “I won’t die like this. I still have a big revenge to take.”
Soros’ grandfather died at the hands of Golden Lion. Last time, Golden Lion had been defeated by Sengoku and Garp and imprisoned in Impel Down.
But he later cut off his own legs and escaped. At that time, Soros had set his sights on the Golden Lion, so he trained desperately.
Liu Yi and Soros’s boat started and slowly sailed towards the sea.
Liu Yi stood at the bow. This was the first time he led a team independently and also the first time he showed his fangs to the sea.
Although he had killed some pirates in the last combat training, he was not the chief officer after all. As the chief officer this time, it was time for him to declare his presence to the sea.
At this time, an officer walked up to Liu Yi and said, “Louis, since there are only two of you taking the assessment this time, you can freely choose your target. Here is the news from the intelligence department, which contains information about the latest pirate group.”
Liu Yi looked at the person who came and said, “Colonel Bogart, why are you here? Aren’t you with Mr. Cap?”
Hearing this, Bogart couldn’t help but twitch his lips, “Vice Admiral Garp has been on vacation recently, and he specially asked me to come here to be the reviewer of your assessment this time.”
Liu Yi also covered his face when he heard this. Karp has often asked for leave in recent years, saying that he was going home to visit relatives, and he did not apply for leave.
She often said something to Zhan Guo on the phone and then ran away, which made Zhan Guo furious.
Liu Yi took over the report, “Which route has the most pirates?”
Bogart thought without hesitation, “The town of Magic Valley on the Grand Line, because of its special location, many pirates will stay there. There is already an industry related to pirates there. Basically, all pirates who want to go to the New World will stop there, so as long as we wait on that line, we can wait for the pirates to come and fall into our trap.”
“Okay, let’s go there.” As Louis decided on the route, the warship slowly sailed out of the Gate of Justice.
A small or medium-sized warship was sailing slowly on the sea, and a man was swimming in the sea next to the warship.
He followed the warship, and although he was swimming, he was not slower than the warship.
Bogart touched the long sword on his waist and looked at Liu Yi swimming in the sea and sighed, “He is worthy of being Vice Admiral Garp’s child.”
This kind of crazy training is something that Cap and his family can do.
They had been sailing for five days, and they had not encountered any pirates during these five days.
Liu Yi was still feeling annoyed. Every time he went out, he spent most of his time on the road. It would be great if he could get to his destination quickly.
For this purpose, he went to find Zefa and asked if there was any way to travel quickly.
Zefa’s answer is devil fruit. The fastest one is undoubtedly Kizaru’s natural-type Pika Pika Fruit, which can turn into a beam of light and fly directly over.
Or it could be the superhuman Door-Door Fruit, which allows you to reach your destination by simply opening a door, provided you know the destination.
There is also the natural-type Thunder Fruit. Its linear speed may be a little slower than the Pikachu Fruit, but its flexibility is stronger than the Pikachu Fruit. However, this fruit has not appeared for hundreds of years.
At this time, news came from the watchtower that a pirate ship was spotted in the distance.
Liu Yi quickly jumped out of the sea and landed on the deck, “chasing at full speed.”
This assessment is not only an assessment of military strength, but also a comprehensive assessment of command ability and other aspects.
At this time, the pirate ship also discovered them and fled at full speed.
At this time, in the Sengoku Office of the Navy Headquarters.
“Report”.
“Come in”.
A messenger came in from outside the door and said, “Reporting to Admiral Sengoku, according to the intelligence department, there have been unusual movements of the Whitebeard Pirates recently, and the Moby Dick has already headed to the first half of the Grand Line.”
Upon hearing this, Zhan Guo immediately stood up and asked, “Have you found out the reason?”
“No, the intelligence department is still investigating.”
After hearing this, Zhan Guo thought for a moment. Now he is the only general in the headquarters and cannot leave.
So he immediately gave the order, “Call Vice Admiral Garp back and let him see what Whitebeard is trying to do.”
“Yes,” the messenger went down to pass the message to Cap.
A day later, the warship finally caught up with the pirate ship, and Liu Yi ordered: “Fire.”
The gunners on the ship began to operate, firing shells at the pirate ship one after another.
Perhaps they were lucky, as they broke the mast of the pirate ship after three shots, and the pirate ship began to slow down.
The warship slowly approached, and the pirates picked up their weapons and prepared to fight to the death.
After Liu Yi approached, he jumped onto the pirate ship. After activating his observation Haki, he found that there was no one else hiding in the cabin, so he returned to the warship.
The pirates were also confused, and Bogart was wondering why.
Then Liu Yi gave the order, “Keep firing. There are no other hostages on the pirate ship. The pirates are all on the deck. Use cannons to sink them.”
This is a pirate with a bounty of 10 million. There are no experts on the ship, just an ordinary pirate.
The people on the ship were stunned for a moment after hearing the order, then immediately executed it and continued firing artillery.
Liu Yi completely ignored the pirates’ wailing, surrendering and begging for mercy, and watched coldly as the cannons hit the pirate ship again and again.
It is difficult to hit a moving target, but it is very easy to hit a stationary target.
Not long after, the pirate ship sank to the bottom of the sea.
Bogart watched this scene without saying anything, but just recorded everything that happened truthfully.
He is just an auditor this time. Unless necessary, he will not take action or intervene. He will just record.
After seeing the pirate ship fall silent, Liu Yi continued to give orders, “Head towards the Demon Valley.”
After another half a month of sailing, Liu Yi finally arrived at the sea area near Mogu Town.
From a distance, you can see a current rushing towards the sky, with some big rocks and big ships in it.
Looking at this scene, Liu Yi couldn’t help but sigh at the wonders of nature.
Bogart was also watching this scene, “This is why there are so many pirates gathering here. This kind of current appears nearby from time to time, causing many ships to be destroyed nearby. The navy once had a fleet destroyed by this current. No one knows when this current will appear, so whether you can survive depends entirely on luck. The navy will not take such a risk to hunt pirates.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi’s heart moved, “Since it just broke out this time, it won’t happen again in the short term, right?”
Bogart said coldly, “Give up your idea. Even though it just broke out, it doesn’t mean it won’t break out again in the near future.”
Liu Yi didn’t care when he heard this. Bogart has always been like this, and he was also so cold in front of Cap.
“I am the commander now, listen to me and head to Magic Valley Town at full speed.” Hearing this, the marines all looked at Bogart.
Seeing that Bogart didn’t say anything, he could only listen to Liu Yi and drive at full speed towards Mogu Town.
We passed the place where the giant current had just erupted again. This time we were luckier and the giant current did not erupt again.
At this time, Liu Yi said with a smile, “You see, nothing happened, hahaha, pirates, here I come.”
An evil smile appeared on Liu Yi’s face.
Soon, they arrived at the port of Mogu Town. Looking at the rows of pirate ships in the port, Liu Yi immediately ordered the guns to fire.
“Boom boom boom”, the pirate ships in the port were hit continuously and then slowly sank.
The pirates who stayed behind were also captured by the marines, and then all executed on the spot under Liu Yi’s order.
When the pirates in the port were almost cleared out, Liu Yi ordered the warships to be hidden. He didn’t want the pirates coming later to see the warships and run away.
After the warship was completely hidden, Liu Yi and the marines went ashore.
Liu Yi walked in front, followed by Bogart holding a sword.
The marines, holding a variety of weapons, lined up neatly and followed Liu Yi. They walked towards Mogu Town in an orderly manner.
(The author has something to say: This book will be on the shelves soon, and the exciting part has just begun. Please give me flowers, monthly tickets, recommendations, and collections. If you have any opinions, please leave them in the comments. Please use your little fingers to subscribe.)
Chapter 40: Fierce Battle in Demon Valley Town (Old Version)
People in Mogu Town heard the explosion coming from the port and felt like something happened at the port.
So the pirates rushed to the port, and among them there were many civilians who mixed in to watch the fun.
But before they arrived at the port, they saw a group of navy soldiers walking in in an orderly line.
When they saw the pirates, they immediately formed a battle formation and pointed their guns at them.
The pirates also reacted and pointed their guns at the navy.
At this time, a rampant pirate laughed and said, “I haven’t seen the navy here for a long time. It’s just that you guys come here with so few people, are you looking for death? Hahahaha”.
Liu Yi glanced at him and shouted loudly to the people around him, “The navy is arresting pirates. People who are not involved should move away quickly to avoid being injured by mistake.”
The pirates laughed even louder when they saw Liu Yi talking. Although Liu Yi is now 2.3 meters tall, the childishness on his face shows that he is very young.
At this time, a pirate with a hook in his hand and thick hair on his head stood up and said, “The navy is out of people, so why let a little kid like this come and die?”
Liu Yi looked at the person who was speaking and said in a sharp tone, “Captain Leon of the Mad Lion Pirates, with a bounty of 40 million, once massacred two towns.”
When Leon heard this, he laughed even louder, “You dare to come here even though you know my name, you are quite brave.”
Liu Yi ignored him and said, “Anyone who attacks the navy will be killed.”
After saying this, his figure disappeared in an instant, appeared in front of Leon, and strangled him by the neck, “A scum like you doesn’t deserve to live in this world.”
Leon looked at the navy who suddenly appeared in front of him with fear in his eyes.
He had never expected that this navy force, which seemed to be barely an adult, was so powerful.
Before he could even beg for mercy, Liu Yi crushed his neck, and Leon’s limbs fell down weakly.
The other pirates had not expected this situation. Just as they reacted, Liu Yi swung his hand and hit a group of pirates, and then the navy opened fire.
The two sides started shooting at each other, but the navy opened fire first. Their weapons were better than the pirates’, and they caught the pirates off guard, so the pirates suffered huge losses from the beginning, while the navy was reaping the benefits at will.
But the pirates always had more manpower than the navy, and gradually the navy was drawn into hand-to-hand combat.
This time Liu Yi did not rush to take action. Except for Leon at the beginning, he had been observing the situation on the field. Once a Marine was in danger of life, he would appear in time.
Gradually, the navy took control of the situation and most of the pirates fell into the hands of the navy.
A small number of pirates saw that something was wrong and immediately ran towards Mogu Town.
Slowly the battlefield became quiet. At this time, an officer came over and said, “Report to the commander. This time we killed the captain of the Crazy Lion Pirates, two cadres of the Crazy Lion Pirates, the captain of the Bluebeard Pirates, Bronn, and more than 300 pirates.”
Liu Yi asked, “What about our casualties?”
“We had 30 wounded, 10 of them seriously injured, but no one was killed.”
This time, Liu Yi brought only 50 marines, and 20 of them were injured.
Liu Yi frowned. Judging from the situation, there were still many pirates in Mogu Town, but not enough manpower.
At this time Bogart came over and said, “The pirate you killed this time is worth 80 million berries, plus the previous total of 95 million berries, which should be enough for the assessment.”
“In that case, Bogart, you take them and wait here for me. I’ll go in and take a look to see if there are any other big pirates.” After saying that, he walked towards the Magic Valley Town.
Bogart looked at Liu Yi who was walking towards Mogu Town, and then said to the officer, “You take them here, treat the wounded, and report the situation here.”
After saying that, he followed. Liu Yi looked at Bogart, “What are you doing here?”
Bogart pressed the brim of his hat and said, “I’m an auditor. How can I keep records if I don’t follow you?”
Liu Yi said no more and walked into Mogu Town.
In Mogu Town, the pirates have received news of the arrival of the navy.
The timid ones had already run to the other side of the town, where there was a port. The brave ones not only did not leave, but also dared to wait for the navy on the street.
When they saw that there were only two navy officers, they all laughed at the previous pirates for being useless.
At this time, Liu Yi saw the pirates on the street stopped, and a wicked smile appeared on Liu Yi’s lips, “Are the pirates ready to die?”
The pirates all laughed disdainfully, “How dare a little kid come here to seek death? I’ll grant your wish.”
He is the captain of the Thug Pirates, Gulliver. He is cruel and courageous. He once attacked the navy and has a bounty of 80 million.
Liu Yi looked at him, with a smile on his face that became even wider. “Shave!” Liu Yi appeared behind Ge Lie and kicked him with a whip kick.
The moment Glee saw Liu Yi disappear, his pupils shrank. He reacted very quickly and turned around and raised his hands to block.
However, the force of this blow was so great that Gulliver was kicked away, blood oozing from the corner of his mouth, and then he fell into the restaurant next door.
The surrounding pirates were stunned when they saw this scene, and then they attacked Liu Yi one after another.
Liu Yi activated his Observation Haki, constantly dodged the attacks, and then began to counterattack.
Liu Yi, who is weaker, can kill them instantly with one strike, but there are still some pirates who are quite strong.
Especially those with bounties exceeding 50 million, they all have some strength.
At this time, Glie had already come out of the ruins and was looking at Liu Yi with a cruel light in his eyes.
Seeing the opportunity, he rushed behind Liu Yi and stabbed him with a sword.
Liu Yi’s Observation Haki had already sensed it. He calmly turned around to avoid the sword, then grabbed Gulley’s face and smashed it down hard.
“Boom!” A big hole was smashed on the ground and blood spurted out of Gulley’s mouth.
But the madness in his eyes did not diminish. With his other hand, he secretly took out a pistol and fired three shots in a row, “bang, bang, bang”.
The pirate smiled as he finally killed him.
He just felt that the strength of the hand on his face had not weakened, so he looked towards Liu Yi’s chest.
At some point, Liu Yi’s chest was covered with Armament Haki, and the bullet did not even leave a mark on his chest.
At this moment, fear finally appeared in Gulley’s eyes, but it was too late.
The pirates around saw that Liu Yi held Gle and did not move, so they shot at him, completely ignoring Gle’s life or death.
“Bang, bang, bang” There were constant gunshots all around, and Glie had been shot into a sieve.
But Liu Yi had turned into a pitch-black man, his whole body covered with armed color domineering. He slowly stood up and said, “Have you had enough fighting? It’s my turn.”
After saying that, the figure disappeared and appeared behind a pirate. He poked a hole in the pirate’s heart with a finger gun.
Just when Liu Yi was about to kill the next one, his vision alerted him that a fist was coming at him quickly from behind his head.
Liu Yi turned around and punched him. The power from the fist surprised Liu Yi. Is this Armament Haki?
A pirate with braided hair stood in front of him and said, “Navy, don’t underestimate pirates.”
After saying that, he threw another punch, with a layer of armed color domineering on his fist.
Liu Yi looked at him, “Captain of the Braid Pirates, Pepo, bounty 90 million.”
Liu Yi raised his mouth, this is a big fish. Then Liu Yi also covered his domineering aura and punched him.
Just as Liu Yi was thinking about his next move, another sword energy flew towards him from the right.
Liu Yi frowned and used a razor to dodge, “Captain Ross of the Sword Pirates, bounty 95 million.”
To his right was a cold swordsman holding a sword. At this time, his observation Haki was warning again, and a bullet flew towards him.
Feeling the armed color domineering aura above, Liu Yi tilted his head slightly, and “bang”, the bullet hit the ground.
Liu Yi looked towards where the bullet came from and saw a thin young man holding a pistol standing on the roof, “The captain of the Musket Pirates, Magnum, the bounty is 150 million.”
Liu Yi took a quick look and found that these people were followed by several other people, who seemed to be the main cadres of their pirate group.
There was no panic on his face, he looked confident, “Three of this year’s four supernova pirate groups are here, and what about the red-haired pirate?”
At this time, Pepo said, “Red Hair is on the other side of the town. It depends on whether you have the life to find him.”
Liu Yi smiled evilly and said, “It doesn’t matter. After you die, he will come to accompany you soon.”
Then Liu Yi practiced the Yi Jin Jing, and his speed suddenly increased, shaving at the speed of sound.
Pepo’s face changed drastically and he covered himself with armed color defense, but it was a little too late. Liu Yi punched Pepo’s arm and hit him in the chest.
Blood flowed from the corners of Pepo’s mouth as he kept sliding backwards, leaving two deep marks on the ground.
At the same time, the other pirates’ attacks came towards him, sword energy and bullets overwhelmed Liu Yi, and Yang Qi filled the sky with dust.
At this time, Captain Magnum of the Musketeer Pirates warned, “Be careful.”
Ross, the captain of the Sword Pirates, also sensed it and stabbed forward with a sword covered in armament color.
Liu Yi crossed his palms, covered with Armament Haki, and used his Qi to activate the Yi Jin Jing, and struck down with force. “Ding Ling”, Ross’s sword wailed and broke.
Ross’ pupils shrank, and he gave up his sword and wanted to defend himself.
Liu Yi was faster than him. He pointed the gun and stabbed Ross countless times in an instant. Blood was flowing from Ross’s chest.
At this time, the cadres next to him also arrived to rescue him. Looking at the long sword coming at him, Liu Yi grabbed it with his hand, and then broke it hard, and the long sword immediately broke into two pieces.
Then he took the broken section and stabbed the cadre. At the critical moment, he leaned to the right, and the sword that should have pierced his heart stabbed his shoulder instead.
Liu Yi then kicked the broken sword that had pierced his shoulder. The broken sword went straight through his shoulder and flew out, and he was also kicked into the ruins.
But Ross took the opportunity to distance himself and picked up another sword. Blood was still flowing from his chest and he looked at Liu Yi with a pale face and vigilance.
At this time, Magnum and his crew kept shooting at Liu Yi, but Liu Yi’s figure flashed and disappeared again.
(Dear readers, this book is about to be put on the shelves. Please give me flowers, collect it, subscribe to it, and collect it. May all readers be blessed and safe.)
Chapter 41 Red Hair Appears (Old Version)
At this time, the other pirates saw Liu Yi disappear again, and their expressions immediately became serious. Magnum immediately turned around and punched Liu Yi.
Feeling the power of the fist, Magnum’s face changed, he stepped back, and quickly called out to others, “Come on together.”
Pepo also slowed down and rushed forward immediately, while Ross also sent several sword energies flying towards Liu Yi.
Liu Yi knocked Pepo back with a punch, and then kicked away several sword energies that flew towards him.
At this time, a bullet covered with armed color domineering was in front of him, and Liu Yi quickly dodged it with paper painting.
But at this time, Pepo came over again with armed color domineering in his fist and hit him again. Ross also stabbed with a sword, and Magnum also shot again.
The three of them coordinated to attack Liu Yi, and their crew members also attacked and harassed Liu Yi from time to time.
Liu Yi flew up into the sky using the Moon Step and unleashed three Storm Kicks, flying towards them one by one.
The three of them also called on their crew members to get out of the way, and Lan’s feet hit the ground, raising countless dust.
But they didn’t hit anyone, so they dodged and watched this powerful navy cautiously from the ground.
At this time, Magnum said to Liu Yi: “Mr. Navy, how about we have a negotiation? You see you can’t defeat us, how about letting us go?”
Liu Yi remained silent. It was indeed difficult to attack these people when they worked together, especially this Magnum, who was very powerful and had dual-color domineering power. He could only defeat them one by one.
So Liu Yi fell from the air and said with a smile, “Okay, let’s go.”
Magnum also smiled and said, “Thank you,” then turned around and was about to leave.
When he turned around, he thought about it and gave a look to the people around him, so when they turned around, they launched their strongest attack on Liu Yi.
A smile appeared on Liu Yi’s lips. He had guessed that this would happen, “Sonic Shave”.
While they were attacking, Liu Yi got behind Magnum and punched him.
At this time, Pepo’s fist also reached Liu Yi, but Liu Yi completely ignored Pepo and attacked Magnum with all his strength.
Magnum had just launched a powerful attack, and when he saw Liu Yi’s fist, he had no chance to dodge, so he could only cover himself with Armament Haki and take it with his face.
“Bang!” Liu Yi’s full-strength blow hit Magnum’s face solidly, knocking him away with one punch.
Blood oozes from Magnum’s mouth, his eyes turn a little white, and then he crashes into the ruins.
“Captain!” his crew shouted, and then ran to rescue their captain.
At the same time, Pepo’s fist also hit Liu Yi’s face. Liu Yi took a few steps back, and the armed color domineering on Liu Yi’s face slowly faded away.
He stared at Pepo coldly, and Pepo also stared at him vigilantly, “Well, you dare to hit me in the face.”
After saying that, he ran towards Pepo, took two steps, and then used Sonic Shave.
Pepo was highly focused, alert for Liu Yi who might suddenly appear.
But when Liu Yi appeared again, Pepo’s face changed drastically and he shouted to Magnum, “Be careful.”
Liu Yi made a feint to the east and attacked in the west, and came to Magnum’s side.
At this time, his crew members had not arrived yet. Seeing Liu Yi suddenly appear, they immediately took out their pistols and pointed them at Liu Yi.
“What are you going to do to our captain?”, and then continued shooting.
Liu Yi dodged the bullet leisurely and stepped hard on Magnum’s body, causing his chest to cave in.
The severe pain woke Magnum up, blood kept oozing out of his mouth. He raised his hand and shot Liu Yi with a bullet.
However, the bullet he fired at this time posed no threat to Liu Yi. Liu Yi easily caught the bullet with his hand, with an evil smile on his face, “It’s good that you’re not dead yet.”
After saying that, he was about to make the finishing blow, but a sword energy flew towards him, and this sword energy looked a little stronger than the previous ones.
Liu Yi frowned as he looked at the sword energy, and the next moment he had an idea. He grabbed Magnum and blocked him in front of him.
“Puff”, a huge wound was cut on Magnum’s chest, and blood kept flowing out.
At this time, Liu Yi held up the Magnum and took a look. There was a huge wound on his chest, and blood was pouring out.
At this time, all the internal organs of his body could be seen, “Oh? Is this an internal conflict?” Liu Yi said with an evil smile on his face.
The Magnum crew also yelled at Ross: “Ross, what are you doing? Do you want to kill our captain?”
Ross’s face was still a little pale, “Idiot, can’t you see I’m saving your captain?”
“I think you want to kill our captain,”
Ross wanted to say something, his face turned red, “Be careful, get out of the way.”
Then another sword energy flew towards them. It turned out that Liu Yi was already behind them at this time.
The crew members of Magnum changed their faces and wanted to dodge, but with sword energy in front of them and Liu Yi behind them, they could only run to both sides.
Liu Yi quickly appeared in front of Magnum’s crew members and punched them one by one. Not only did he punch them, he also hit the huge sword energy flying towards them.
“Ah”, Magnum’s crew members were wailing. Magnum was lying on the ground, looking at his crew members and stretched out his hand to stop them.
But at this time he had lost most of his attack power and could only lie on the ground and watch it all happen, with tears and blood flowing from the corners of his eyes.
At this time, there were only a few members of Magnum’s crew left. Ross looked at Liu Yi’s methods and felt that Liu Yi, as a marine, was more like a pirate than them.
Ross and Pepper looked at each other and attacked Liu Yi together.
Liu Yi also rushed forward when facing the two of them, his only target was Soros.
As for Pepo, Liu Yi intended to take on his punches.
As for the attacks from their crew members, just dodge if you can, and if you can’t, just take them head-on, it’s no big deal anyway.
The three of them started fighting, and as they fought, Ross felt a little aggrieved because Liu Yi just stared at him and beat him.
He had just been hit by several punches and his injuries were a little unstable. Although Liu Yi was also hit by his sword and many punches from Pepper, this man was really tough.
At this time, Ross’s injury recurred.
He had been stabbed in the chest many times by Liu Yi with a finger gun before, and after a fierce battle, blood began to seep from his chest, and Ross’s movements slowed down unconsciously.
Liu Yi narrowed his eyes and said, “Good opportunity.”
Liu Yi punched Ross in the chest again with force. Ross spurted out blood from his mouth and blood gushed out of his chest like a fountain.
Pepo, who was standing next to him, saw Liu Yi hit Ross. He knew that if something happened to Ross again, he would be the next one.
So he used his ultimate move, the “Meteor Fist”.
This punch also hit Liu Yi, and Liu Yi and Ross flew out at the same time.
Ross fell to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. He used his sword to support himself and knelt on the ground, and blood spurted out of his mouth again.
Pepo was also gasping for breath on the spot, and they stared closely at the direction where Liu Yi flew.
After a while, there was a movement from that place. Liu Yi gradually untied the things that were pressing on his body, and then slowly walked out.
At this time, Liu Yi’s clothes were almost torn, and a trace of blood was flowing from the corner of Liu Yi’s mouth.
Liu Yi walked towards Pepo while wiping his own blood and said, “Well done, I didn’t expect you had this skill.”
Pepo also stared at him, “You monster.”
It was too outrageous that after being hit by his meteorite punch, he just vomited some blood.
Liu Yi tore off the cloth strips on his body, revealing his strong muscles, and the evil smile on his face became more and more intense.
Then a shaved man appeared next to Ross and punched him.
Ross was too badly wounded to fight back, so he could only raise his sword to try to block the attack.
“Ding Ling”, Ross’s sword broke again, and then Liu Yi’s fist hit his chest again.
Pepo also came to Liu Yi and threw another meteorite punch at Liu Yi, sending Liu Yi flying again.
Ross rolled on the ground for several times, and this time he completely lost his fighting ability. Ross’s crew members quickly walked over to him, lifted him up and prepared to run away.
But just as they were about to leave, Liu Yi appeared in front of him again, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. Pepo’s punch was still quite painful.
Ross’s crew pointed their swords at him and said, “You, don’t come over here.”
Liu Yi turned a deaf ear and continued walking towards them. Pepo used two special moves in succession and stood there gasping for breath.
His crew also came to him and said, “Captain, let’s retreat.”
Just when Pepo and his men were about to escape, Liu Yi grabbed a sword and killed almost all of Ross’s crew members.
Seeing that Pepo was trying to escape, Liu Yi kicked Ross towards them. Pepo caught Ross and looked at Liu Yi with a serious expression.
“You hit me so many times, and you want to leave now? Come on, give me that meteorite punch of yours again.”
Pepo said to his crew, “You guys go ahead, I’ll hold him back.”
“captain”.
“Hurry up and find more and stronger people, maybe we can still survive.”
Upon hearing this, the crew members ran out immediately without saying anything.
Liu Yi was not in a hurry to chase after him. He looked at Pepo and said, “You are quite loyal to friends, but since you are a pirate, you should be prepared to die. Can you still use your Meteor Fist?”
Pepper struck a pose and said, “Of course.”
Then he threw another punch at Liu Yi, the “Ultimate Meteorite Punch”.
This is his last trick, and this punch will drain his physical strength.
After using this trick, he will be at the mercy of others, so he usually won’t use this trick.
Liu Yi looked at the power of this punch, and the smile on his face slowly disappeared. He raised his hands and accelerated the operation of Yi Jin Jing.
“Six Styles, Six King Spears”, “Bang”, Liu Yi was knocked back by this punch, leaving two deep marks on the ground.
After stopping, blood spurted out of his mouth.
Pepo flew out in a spin and lay on the ground. Only his eyeballs could move and blood kept coming out of his mouth.
Liu Yi looked at the three people lying on the ground, and the corners of his mouth began to curl up evilly again.
He kicked them together one by one, then walked up to them with a sword in hand, “Don’t worry, I’m quick, and you won’t be lonely on the road,” and then he was about to swing the sword.
Suddenly, a huge sword energy flew towards him. He frowned, and another huge sword energy flew over.
The two sword energies collided and entangled in the air, and finally disappeared.
After Liu Yi swung the sword, the sword in his hand broke into pieces.
Only two people came over, a sturdy man in his 30s, holding a gun and with a scar on his face.
The other one was holding a sword in his hand, had red hair and a straw hat on his head, and looked to be in his 20s.
“How can you destroy other people’s dreams so easily?”
Liu Yi looked at the person who came, “Pirate supernova, Red Hair Shanks.”
(Dear readers, this book is about to be put on the shelves. Please give flowers, collect and subscribe. May all readers be blessed and safe.)
Chapter 42: Preparing to Retreat (Old Version)
Looking at the two people who suddenly appeared, Liu Yi became happy, “Of the four supernovas this year, three are already here, the only one missing is you, Red Hair.”
The red-haired man looked at the three half-dead men on the ground, his face becoming serious. “Marine, go away. I’m here. You can’t kill them as long as I’m here.”
Liu Yi smiled wickedly, “Well, how can you know if you don’t try it?
, then he used Sonic Shave to appear in front of the red-haired man and punched him.
The red-haired man calmly raised his sword to block, feeling the power of the fist.
Liu Yi said: “Yes, you are much stronger than the three of them. If that’s all, it’s not enough.”
The red-haired guy also laughed, “What about this?”
After saying that, he swung his sword hard, forcing Liu Yi to retreat, then slashed at Liu Yi with the sword. Liu Yi was not afraid and punched him.
“Boom”, the two people’s armed color domineering collided, sparks flew.
The red-haired man’s sword circled around Liu Yi’s fist and then slashed towards Liu Yi’s chest.
Liu Yi’s pupils shrank and he used Paper Drawing instantly to dodge the attack. The red-haired man’s kick followed.
Liu Yi raised his hands to block, and the other man kicked Liu Yi back.
The red-haired man looked at them and asked, “How are you? Can you still run?”
None of the three people could speak. At this time, Liu Yi accelerated the operation of Yi Jin Jing and punched the red-haired man.
The red-haired man blocked with his sword, feeling the power coming from the sword, his expression changed slightly, and he was hit back.
“Red Hair, this is my trophy, what do you want to do?”
The red-haired man steadied his body and looked at Liu Yi, “Can’t you give a chance to survive to those who pursue their dreams on the sea?”
Liu Yi laughed out of anger when he heard this, “Your so-called dream is to kill the poor and rob their property? If that’s your dream, then they all deserve to die.”
After Liu Yi finished speaking, he pointed his gun at the three people lying on the ground and poked a hole in their heads. The life force of the three people slowly withered away.
The red-haired man was also very angry when he saw this scene. Killing someone in front of him, where would he put his face?
Several sword energies flew towards Liu Yi, and then he quickly followed.
Liu Yi dodged, then punched the red-haired man’s sword, and the two men started fighting immediately.
After a while, the two separated and Liu Yi looked solemn.
The red-haired man was still very angry. At this time, the person next to the red-haired man spoke, “Shanks, he should be a student in the Navy Management Training Camp. There should be naval officers nearby. Hurry up and don’t delay.”
“Got it, Beckman,” then he put the sword at his side, “God avoid it.”
Liu Yi looked at this move with a solemn expression and raised his hands, “Six Styles, Six King Spears”, bang, the two people’s moves collided.
Shanks retreated violently, stuck his sword into the ground, knelt on one leg, and retreated backwards, leaving deep skid marks on the ground.
Liu Yi flew backwards and fell heavily to the ground, leaving a blood mark on his chest.
At this time, Beckman fired, and the bullet wrapped in armed color domineering flew towards Liu Yi.
Feeling the power of the bullet, Liu Yi’s pupils shrank.
He had just fought hard with the red-haired guy and was injured. Now he could not dodge. At this critical moment, Bogart finally moved.
“Ding”, a sword appeared in front of Liu Yi and knocked away the bullet that was sure to hit him.
Bogart had just been standing there, as if no one had noticed him.
Liu Yi breathed a sigh of relief, “Thank you, Bogart.”
Bogart remained silent, staring at Beckman. Beckman also looked at Bogart.
Red Hair also noticed Bogart, “You, you, you, aren’t you the one next to Garp? What’s your name?”
Beckman’s face darkened when he heard this. He had had enough of this idiot captain. “Since he is from Garp’s ship, we should leave quickly. Maybe Garp is nearby. Once Garp arrives, we will be in trouble.”
The red-haired man also suddenly realized, “Yes, yes, let’s go quickly, I don’t want to be chased around by that lunatic Garp like the captain.”
As he said that, he quickly ran towards his ship, and stopped halfway, “Hey, navy man, what’s your name?”
“You’ll know my name when you die.” Liu Yi immediately wanted to catch up with him, ready to use all his strength to practice the Yi Jin Jing to compete with him.
Bogart stretched out his hand to stop him. Liu Yi looked at Bogart, “What’s wrong, Bogart?”
“We just received news from our headquarters that the Whitebeard Pirates have reached the first half of the Grand Line and seem to be heading here. Vice Admiral Garp is already on the way. We should not act rashly before Vice Admiral Garp arrives. Besides, that Beckman just now is not a simple person.”
Liu Yi frowned when he heard this, “Whitebeard Pirates? Did Whitebeard go out in person?”
Bogart slowly put away his sword and said, “If Whitebeard hadn’t come, there would have been no need for Vice Admiral Garp to come.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi could only watch the red-haired man running farther and farther away. He sighed and knew he would have to deal with him later. “Let’s go,” they said as they ran towards the port.
As soon as he ran out of the town, a group of people appeared in front of Liu Yi.
The leader was a man with his hair combed high in the front and dressed like a cook. They were fighting with the navy that stayed behind.
The navy was clearly no match for their opponent and was being beaten back step by step.
When Liu Yi saw this scene, he immediately rushed forward and punched the leader.
The pirate looked solemn as he watched the punch and tried to block it. Liu Yi knocked him back with one punch, leaving deep marks on the ground.
Seeing this, the other pirates also shouted “Captain Thatch” and ran towards Thatch.
Thatch steadied himself and asked, “Who are you?”
Liu Yi did not answer him. Looking at the marines who were basically all injured, he said, “Bogart, take them to the warship first and prepare for retreat.”
Bogart glanced at him and said, “They are from the Whitebeard Pirates, don’t fight them,” and then retreated with the injured marines.
At this time Liu Yi looked at them, “Dare to attack the navy, you are worthy of being the Whitebeard Pirates. Where is Whitebeard?”
Thatch smiled and said, “There’s no need for Dad to take action to deal with these mere marines.”
Liu Yi smiled wickedly when he heard this. Whitebeard is not here.
Sonic shaved, Thatch looked serious, and punched in front of him, and both men took a few steps back.
At this time, the Whitebeard pirates next to him took out their weapons and attacked Liu Yi. Liu Yi dodged them easily, and then knocked them down one by one.
Thatch couldn’t just stand there and watch, so he stepped forward and entangled Liu Yi, while the other pirates assisted him from the side.
Liu Yi saw that Bogart and his men had already boarded the boat and were ready for a quick battle.
Otherwise, if Whitebeard arrives, it will be troublesome. He is no match for Whitebeard now.
Then he used all his strength to activate the Yi Jin Jing and attacked Sachi. Sachi was not afraid and went forward to attack him.
When the two fists collided, Sachi’s pupils shrank. The power of this punch was much greater than before.
“Bang!” Sachi screamed, covering his arm, and flew backwards.
When the other pirates saw this, they rushed to rescue Thatch.
During the period, a big black fat man was contacting Whitebeard with a Den Den Mushi, “Hey, Dad, we met a powerful navy, and Captain Thatch has been injured by him.”
Liu Yi rushed over and punched him, thinking that it was just a small Karami, but the little black fat guy looked back at the punch and dared to fight back, also punching him.
But when they made contact, Liu Yi felt very strange, as if he was holding back.
The big black fat man was knocked away by a punch and screamed, “Ah, Dad, come quickly.”
Liu Yi felt that there was something strange about the fat man who was beating the gangster, so he went up and hit him again.
It’s strange to say, this fat guy who fights crime looks embarrassed when he hides, but he manages to dodge every time.
Liu Yi increased his strength, blocked all escape routes, and used the Yi Jin Jing to attack him.
The big black fat man saw that there was nowhere to hide, so he gritted his teeth and punched hard.
“Bang”, the big black fat man flew backwards and fell to the ground.
Then the big black fat man covered his arm, rolled on the ground and screamed, “It hurts so much.”
The other companions shouted, “Teach,” and a few more pirates came towards him. Thatch also covered his arms and looked at him seriously.
Liu Yi also flew backwards and landed steadily. His hands were still shaking. This big black fat guy was not simple.
Obviously, he is stronger than Thatch, but he keeps trying to disguise himself.
Seeing that Bogart and his men had already set sail, Liu Yi decided not to waste any more time.
A huge pirate ship had appeared in the distance, and Liu Yi hurriedly moved towards the warship using Moon Steps.
(Dear readers, this book is about to be put on the shelves. Please give flowers, collect, subscribe, and collect. May all readers be blessed with good health.)
Chapter 43: Garp vs. Whitebeard (Old Version)
Near the port of Magic Valley Town, the Moby Dick is heading here.
Just as they were able to see the port, they discovered that several of their men were lying on the ground and a person in the sky was flying towards the warship using moon steps.
Seeing this scene, a burly man walked to the bow, more than 7 meters tall, holding a big knife in his hand, and the beard at the corners of his mouth was snow-white, like two crescents. This is the White Beard who is now known as the best in the world.
Looking at the man performing the Moon Steps Whitebeard knew that the man was a navy. The navy that Teach just mentioned should be him.
A smile appeared on White Beard’s lips. “You hurt my family, and you want to just leave like that?”
So he clenched his fist, “Air Shock”, and white light came out of his fist, then he punched Liu Yi in the air.
“Boom”, huge waves rose up in the surrounding sea, and an invisible force rushed towards Liu Yi in the air.
Liu Yi was performing the Moon Step in the air to try to get back to the warship when Bogart shouted at him, “Louie, be careful.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi quickly activated his Observation Haki and immediately felt the air around him squeezing his body, and a terrifying force coming towards him from behind.
Liu Yi quickly turned around, attached the Armament Haki to his hands, and then used all his strength to activate the Yi Jin Jing, using all his means to defend himself.
When that force hit him, it destroyed all his defenses like a whirlwind.
A large mouthful of blood spurted out, and the body flew backwards like a bullet, passing the warship and flying another thousand meters before falling into the sea.
When Liu Yi was hit by that punch, he had already fainted, and only the Yi Jin Jing was left to slowly repair his body over and over again.
Bogart didn’t have time to pay attention to Liu Yi now, because he felt Whitebeard was gathering strength again. He drew his sword and stared at the Moby Dick nervously.
Although the ship is still far away from them, with Whitebeard’s ability, he can easily destroy the ship.
At this moment, suddenly, the sea began to surge, and Bogart’s face suddenly changed, “Hurry, drive to the port, quickly.”
The marines also knew what was going to happen and quickly turned around and headed towards the port.
“Boom”, the turbulent ocean current appeared again. Although the warship was not within the range of the ocean current, the speed of the surging ocean current continued to carry the warship towards the turbulent ocean current.
Seeing this, Bogart swung out a huge sword energy, temporarily breaking the current.
But the current resumed the next moment. Human power is always powerless in the face of nature.
Whitebeard, who was gathering strength, stopped when he saw this scene. He was also shocked by this scene.
At this moment his eyes focused, and a huge warship appeared in the distance with a dog’s head hanging on it. A man wearing a dog-head hat with a gloomy face stood at the bow.
Whitebeard murmured; “Garp.”
Garp saw everything that just happened. Liu Yi was hit by a punch from Whitebeard and fell into the sea and disappeared.
Then a torrent of water erupted, and Liu Yi’s life or death was unknown. But the distance was too far, and he didn’t have a devil fruit, so he could only watch this scene happen.
The surging current lasted for a minute and then stopped. Bogart was sweating and panting, but he finally made it.
Then his face changed drastically, “Oh no, Louis.” He hurried to the side of the boat, but Liu Yi was there.
Seeing that the current had stopped, Cap could no longer bear it, so he stood on the bow and kicked hard.
Most of the huge warships sank into the water. Garp launched himself out like a cannonball, shouting loudly in the air, “Whitebeard”.
Whitebeard also saw Garp, and he quickly jumped up and rushed towards Garp.
He wouldn’t dare let Garp come on his ship unless he didn’t want his ship anymore.
Whitebeard was also calling Garp’s name in the air. A white light flashed on the big sword, and lightning flashed on the black sword from time to time.
Garp’s fist is also covered with Armament Haki, but Garp’s Armament Haki looks purple, and black lightning is flashing on his fist.
The moment the fist and the knife collided, huge waves hundreds of meters high suddenly rose up around them, and strong winds blew continuously in all directions.
The pirates on the Moby Dick and the navy on Garp’s ship were unable to open their eyes due to the strong wind.
Garp and Whitebeard were still in the sky. If you look closely, their fists and swords did not touch each other, but the power they burst out was unimaginable. It was a collision of strength and domineering.
After a while, the collision between the two ended and they both landed on a small island below.
Garp still had a gloomy face, but Whitebeard laughed and said, “Garp, shouldn’t it be a happy thing to meet old friends?”
Garp raised his head and stared at Whitebeard, “Newgate, how dare you kill my child.”
Whitebeard frowned when he heard this, “Your child? That marine just now?”
Before Whitebeard could say anything else, Garp came up to him and said, “Newgate, you will die here today.”
Garp clenched his fists and continued to rush towards Whitebeard, and the two men fought with all their strength again.
“Boom”, facing the crazy Garp, Whitebeard actually suffered a loss and retreated half a step.
Whitebeard became angry and said, “Come on, Garp, let’s see who dies here today.”
Then he swung the sword and turned in a circle. The ability of the Tremor-Tremor Fruit on the sword showed a white halo, and the black sword slashed towards Garp.
The purple armament color on Garp’s fist was very conspicuous, and there was black lightning on his fist. The two men collided again.
“Boom!” The island could no longer withstand their strength and began to collapse.
The surrounding pirates and navy could only watch from a distance. They couldn’t even get close, let alone help.
After Bogart reported the situation here to Zhan Guo, Zefa personally led the team here.
There are also several rising stars recently, Kuzan, Sakaski, and Borsalino, who are all rushing here.
At this time, in the country of Wano in the new world.
A burly man with a pair of horns on his head was drinking in the cave, “Tun tun tun ha”.
He was wiping his mouth when a younger brother ran over and said, “Admiral Kaido, Whitebeard and Garp fought in the first half of the Grand Line. I heard that they fought very fiercely.”
Kaido stood up immediately after hearing this and said, “Hahaha, how can I be left out of such a thing? Tell Quinn to take care of Wano Country, I’ll go out and lie down.”
At this time, Kaido had just taken over Wano Country not long ago, and there were still many resistance forces. It would be very troublesome if there was no one to guard it.
After saying this, he turned into a huge dragon and flew into the sky.
Utolan in the New World also took action. A tall woman with a big belly kept giving orders, “Katakuri, you lead the team and go to Whitebeard’s waters immediately and wait. No matter who wins, the other one will not survive. As long as the news of their victory or defeat comes over, you must seize Whitebeard’s territory for me.”
“Yes, Mom.” A tall pirate walked out.
His mouth is covered with a scarf and the clothes he wears have a lot of barbs. This is Charlotte Rin Rin’s masterpiece, Charlotte Katakuri.
The battle between Whitebeard and Garp is still going on. After a day of fighting, there are only two places left on the original island.
Both of them were breathing heavily. After a day of crazy fighting, Garp and Whitebeard couldn’t hold on any longer.
But at this time, looking at the crazy Garp, Whitebeard planned to retreat.
The current situation is a bit unfavorable. He is a devil fruit user, and once he falls into the water, he will be at the mercy of others.
Besides, the navy’s support will arrive soon, and he can’t afford to delay.
Naturally, Garp also saw it, so he rushed forward with his fists clenched, and Whitebeard took the blow head-on.
They have fought each other for more than a dozen times and are very familiar with each other.
And at their level, it’s all about hard power, so they don’t need any fancy moves.
The two collided with each other again, and “boom”, their only foothold sank to the bottom of the sea.
At this time, Garp stepped on the moon step and came to the top of Whitebeard, “Get down here.”
Then he punched Whitebeard in the face with all his might. Whitebeard put his hand up to block Garp’s fist, but his body was shot into the sea like a cannonball.
Just when Whitebeard was about to fall into the water, he clenched his fist and smashed it down hard.
The sea surface on the ground suddenly sank, and the sea water rushed to the seas on both sides. The island that had just sunk to the bottom of the sea was exposed again.
Whitebeard landed on the exposed island, then kicked hard, and this time the island was really broken.
Garp in the air saw Whitebeard jumping out and punched him again. Whitebeard was not afraid at all and punched him back as well.
Just when Whitebeard was about to make contact, he retracted his strength and only relied on the armament Haki and the Tremor-Tremor Fruit to defend himself.
As the punch went forward, Garp secretly said, “Oh no!” Sure enough, Whitebeard flew towards the Moby Dick at a high speed after the blow.
Just when Garp was about to chase, Bogart came over and said, “Vice Admiral Garp, Admiral Zephyr just sent a message that Louis is not dead yet, and the burning life paper is slowly recovering.”
Upon hearing this, Karp stopped chasing after him, “Really? Then where is he now?”
“General Zefa is on his way with Louis’ life paper and will be here in five days.”
Garp heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this, and then gave the order to land on the island and capture all pirates found.
In the distance, a small boat was parked far away, watching the battle between Whitebeard and Garp.
The red-haired man patted his chest and said, “Fortunately, Beckman, you reminded us in time, otherwise we would have been captured by Garp and taken to Impel Down. These two monsters are really scary.”
Beckman looked at the red-haired man and said, “Sooner or later, you will become a monster like this.”
(Dear readers, this book is about to be put on the shelves. Please give me flowers, collections, subscriptions, and rewards. May all readers be blessed with good health.)
Chapter 44: Sky Island and Enelu (Old Version)
While Garp and Whitebeard were still fighting, Liu Yi was washed into the sky by the strong ocean current. Liu Yi, who had just been washed into the sky by the ocean current, woke up.
But soon after he arrived, he was knocked unconscious by something in the water.
“Gurgle gurgle gurgle”, Liu Yi was filled with sea water and began to doubt his life. Then he was hit by a big rock. Liu Yi’s eyes rolled back and he fainted again.
It was unknown how long it had been before Liu Yi was thrown out of the sea and fell heavily to the ground. Along with Liu Yi, a large fish was also thrown over.
“Bang”, there was a huge noise when the big fish hit the ground.
The area where Liu Yi was lying was obviously different from other places. It was surrounded by white sea and there was a forest not far from the shore.
At this time, a thin young man ran out of the woods. He had long earlobes and a knife in his hand. He slowly walked towards Liu Yi.
When he walked to the big fish next to Liu Yi, he stabbed it with force, then cut off a large piece of meat, carried it on his body and prepared to leave.
When I turned around, I saw Liu Yi was stunned for a moment, then he left with the meat.
After a while, the thin young man appeared again and walked into the small woods carrying Liu Yi on his back.
When Liu Yi woke up again, it was already dark. He looked around carefully.
This is a dim cave with a bed made of weeds inside. Not far away, a young man with long earlobes is staring outside the cave in a daze. Next to him is a fire with a piece of meat roasted on it.
At this time, Liu Yi tried to get up, but as soon as he exerted force, he cried out “ouch”.
Liu Yi thought of Whitebeard’s attack. Even from such a distance, he was easily killed in an instant with just one punch. He didn’t even know how many bones he had broken.
Damn Whitebeard, I’ll settle this account with you sooner or later.
The young man at the door heard the noise, turned around and saw Liu Yi woke up, and stood up excitedly, “You’re awake, are you hungry? Do you want to eat?”
Hearing this, Liu Yi’s stomach growled. Liu Yi smiled awkwardly, “I can’t move now, can you feed me something?”
Upon hearing this, the young man immediately picked up the piece of meat roasting on the fire and handed it to Liu Yi’s mouth.
Liu Yi was not polite. He stretched his neck, took a big bite, and talked to the young man while eating, “What’s your name?”
The young man laughed and said, “My name is Enelu. Who are you? Where are you from? Why don’t you have wings?”
Liu Yi stuffed food in his mouth and said, “Ah, wings? What wings? My name is Louis, and I’m a navy man.”
Enel became even more excited after hearing this, “Navy? What place is that? People there don’t have wings?”
Liu Yi was very puzzled. This person didn’t even know the navy?
I won’t die again and then travel through time, will I? Liu Yi looked at his body carefully. Apart from multiple fractures, there were no other changes.
Liu Yi asked weakly, “Where is this?”
“This is Jaya Island, a sky island ruled by the god Gan Ful.”
Sky Island? It seems that I was washed onto the Sky Island by the ocean current. It seems that I am not dead.
Liu Yi breathed a sigh of relief. “Do all the people here have wings?”
Liu Yi asked curiously, Enel looked depressed, “Yes, the people on Jaya Island all have wings, but because I don’t have wings, they didn’t play with me since I was a child and bullied me everywhere.”
Liu Yi immediately understood why Enel always asked him why he had no wings. This was a person who was treated as an alien.
Liu Yi comforted, “It’s okay, Enelu, we are all people without wings.”
Enel said in surprise: “Really? Then can you take me there?”
Liu Yi immediately felt sad for Enel. He had been bullied to such an extent that he even had to leave his hometown.
Liu Yi said to him, “No problem, when I recover, I will take you away from here, and you will never be bullied again there.”
“Really? Thank you, Louis.”
At this time, Liu Yi’s stomach growled again. Liu Yi smiled awkwardly, “Anything else? I’m not full.”
Enel stood up and said, “There’s more, I’ll get it for you.” Then he took the knife and ran out.
In the evening, after Liu Yi had eaten and drunk his fill, he began to meditate again, and the Yi Jin Jing slowly restored his body.
Since Liu Yi occupied the bed, Enel could only sit on a big rock and doze off.
Early the next morning, Enel woke up. He looked at Liu Yi who seemed to be still sleeping, and ran out.
After a night of recuperation, Liu Yi was able to move again.
He got up with difficulty and walked outside, took a deep breath, then stretched his wound, grinned for a while, and then looked around the place.
This is a small forest. The sun shines through the trees and a few butterflies fly around in the forest, making it look like a paradise.
At this time, Enel came running from a distance, his body was a little dirty, and there was a little blood on his nose. “Louis, I brought you breakfast.”
Then he carefully took out two pieces of bread from his arms and looked at Enel’s dirty face, “What happened to you?”
Enel wiped his face indifferently and said, “It’s okay, I’m used to it. Here, let me give you this.”
After saying that, he handed the larger piece of bread to Liu Yi. Seeing Enelu like this, Liu Yi couldn’t help but feel sad and a little angry.
Liu Yi took the piece of bread and said, “Doesn’t your God care about it?”
Hearing this, Enel said, “Why would he care? In their eyes, I’m not the same as them.”
Liu Yi finished the bread in a few bites and said, “After I recover from my injury, I will help you teach them a lesson.”
Enel suddenly became nervous, “Louis, don’t do anything stupid, God Gan Fowl is very powerful.”
Liu Yi nodded when he heard this. After all, since he could be called a god, his strength might be quite strong. He should find out more carefully first.
Another day passed, and Liu Yi’s body was able to move freely, but he was still unable to engage in high-intensity combat.
Enelu went out early in the morning just like yesterday, but he came back later this time.
Enel was still dirty and looked depressed. He walked up to Liu Yi and said, “I’m sorry, Louis, I didn’t buy breakfast.”
Liu Yi was stunned when he heard this, “What happened?”
“I met Parsons and his gang when I was coming back from buying breakfast today. The bread I bought was trampled by them and my money was stolen.”
Liu Yi was furious when he heard this, “Come on, take me to find them.”
Enel looked nervous and quickly pulled him, “Don’t go there, there are too many people.”
But Liu Yi was already furious and he couldn’t hold him back at all. He was completely dragged away by Liu Yi, and it looked effortless.
Feeling Liu Yi’s strength, Enelu slowly loosened his hand. Maybe he could really teach them a lesson, so he took Liu Yi and walked towards the town.
When Enel brought Liu Yi to the town to find Parsons and the others, they were eating and drinking in the tavern with the stolen money.
When they saw Enel coming with a wingless person, they immediately laughed. The other people in the tavern couldn’t help but look at Liu Yi when they saw another wingless person.
Liu Yi also looked at the people in the town along the way. Compared with other people on the sea, they were no different except that they had an extra pair of wings.
At this time Parsons stood up and said, “Enelu, where did you find your kind? Hahahaha.”
Enel was still a little afraid and pulled Liu Yi, “Louis, why don’t we go?”
Liu Yi ignored him and walked up to Parsons, “You are the one who often bullies Enel and takes his money?”
Parsons laughed even more happily, “Yes, I stole it, what do you want?”
After saying that, he put his hand on Liu Yi’s shoulder. The other people also laughed, and the other people in the tavern were no longer surprised.
People without wings are regarded as outsiders by them. It is good enough that they do not participate. No one thinks of helping them.
At this time, Liu Yi grabbed Parsons’ hand and slowly applied force, and sweat broke out on Parsons’ head. “It hurts, it hurts, let go, let go quickly.”
Seeing that something was wrong, the others immediately came up and tried to pull Parsons back, but they couldn’t pull him back at all, so they all started to attack Liu Yi.
Liu Yi grabbed Parsons and kicked them away one by one, smashing a lot of things in the tavern.
The tavern owner saw something was wrong and asked someone to notify the God’s Guard, and the others also ran out.
Liu Yi swaggered and pulled Enel to a table, shouting, “Boss, come out and serve me the food.”
The boss came out tremblingly and asked, “What would you like to eat, sir?”
“Bring up all your best dishes, make portions for 20, quickly.”
Seeing how the people here treated Enelu, Liu Yi felt very angry and therefore did not treat them politely.
The boss went back to the kitchen to prepare the food. “Come here, all of you, stand here quietly. If you dare to run away, I will break your legs.”
Hearing this, Parsons and the others stood by trembling with fear, and Parson still held his hand.
Enel looked at Liu Yi with stars in his eyes, “Louis, you are so strong. Can you teach me?”
“No problem, I’ll teach you when I get back.”
After a while, the food came up. Everyone was stunned for a moment when they saw Liu Yi’s starving look. Enel was also a little dumbfounded.
Just as Louis and his friends were eating and drinking, a burst of orderly footsteps were heard outside, and someone was shouting, “God’s Guards are here.”
Chapter 45: Gan Foul and the Temple (Old Version)
Hearing the words “God’s Guard”, Enel became nervous, “Louis, God’s Guard is here, let’s go.”
As he said this, he pulled Liu Yi and was about to run. Liu Yi pulled Enel back, let him sit, and continued eating as if nothing had happened.
Enel’s strength was not as great as Liu Yi’s, so he could only come back and continue sitting.
At this time, a man wearing full armor walked in from outside, holding a knight’s gun in his hand.
He walked up to Liu Yi and asked, “Are you the ones causing trouble in the tavern?”
Before Liu Yi could say anything, the owner of the tavern next to him stood up and said, “That’s right, they were the ones who smashed my tavern.”
Parsons and the others nearby seemed to have found their relatives, “Yes, it was this outsider who beat us up.”
The knight said to Liu Yi, “Get up and come with us.”
Liu Yi sighed, “Don’t you want to ask what happened?”
The knight’s tone became cold, “Stranger, please come with us, otherwise we will not be polite.”
Liu Yi finally realized Enel’s powerlessness, “What if I don’t go with you?”
The knight didn’t say anything, but raised his lance and prepared to attack.
Enel quickly stopped in front of Liu Yi and said, “Sir Knight, it was Parsons and his men who beat me up and robbed me of my money, so Louis went after them.”
The knight acted as if he hadn’t heard it, “Enelu, you colluded with outsiders to destroy the town, and you also need to accept God’s judgment.”
After saying that, the knight stabbed forward with his spear, and Enel closed his eyes in despair.
Enel waited for a while, and when he felt no pain, he slowly opened his eyes.
The knight’s spear was right in front of him. Liu Yi held the spear tightly in his hand. No matter how hard the knight tried, the spear did not move at all.
The knight spoke up at this time, “Stranger, how dare you resist.”
At this time, more knights came in from outside and attacked Liu Yi together.
Liu Yi grabbed the knight’s spear and swung it hard, knocking down a group of people in an instant.
Then he snatched the knight’s gun and started beating up the God’s Guard, yelling, “I’ll let you not distinguish between reasons, I’ll let you be biased, I’ll let you enforce the law unfairly.”
With every word a knight fell to the ground, and soon the ground was filled with God’s Guards.
At this time, the tavern owner and Parsons were all dumbfounded. Instead of being excited, Enel was even more worried, “Liu Yi, if you do this, you will attract the god Gan Ful.”
Liu Yi snorted and said, “If a god like this doesn’t come to me, I will go to him.”
After saying that, he kicked a knight on the ground and said, “Get up, take me to find your god.”
The knight stood up unsteadily and said, “You foreigner, you are disrespectful to God. God will punish you.”
Liu Yi said impatiently, “Hurry up and take me to find your god, otherwise I will punish you now.”
The knights had no choice but to take Liu Yi towards the temple.
Enelu had a worried expression on his face all the way and followed Liu Yi closely.
Looking at Enel’s uneasy expression, Liu Yi asked, “Enel, is your god very powerful?”
Enel sighed and said, “God Gan Ful defeated all the people on the island and became the god of Sky Island. Our place is called Bika, which is just a part of Sky Island.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi said, “This Gan Forer is indeed quite something. I must go and take a look.”
After two hours’ journey, Liu Yi and his companions finally arrived in front of their so-called temple.
Liu Yi looked at this slightly larger temple and the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily. They call this shabby place a temple?
At this time, the leading knight bowed respectfully and said, “Honorable God, the stranger has been brought here, but my subordinates failed to perform their duties and were defeated by this stranger. Please punish me, Lord God.”
The door of the temple slowly opened, and Gan Fowle slowly walked out of the door.
He was also wearing armor and had a mustache on his face, but the armor looked quite old and was covered with marks from swords and knives.
“You can step down now. You need to train harder in the future.” Upon hearing this, the knight became more respectful, bent over and slowly stepped back.
Gan For looked at Liu Yi and said, “Stranger, why do you want to destroy our town?”
Liu Yi watched their conversation and felt that this god was still very tolerant towards his people, but why did he treat Enel like this?
Is it because he has no wings? “I came here to ask you a question, why do you not care about Enel’s affairs?”
Gan Fowle was silent for a moment and said, “Stranger, this is not your business.”
Liu Yi became even angrier when he heard this, “What if I insist on intervening?”
Gan Fowle raised the weapon in his hand and said, “Then it depends on whether you have the ability to do it.”
After saying that, he picked up the knight’s gun, jumped up and stabbed Liu Yi. Enel shouted, “Louis, be careful.”
Louis looked at the knight’s spear poking at him and dodged it.
“Boom”, a big hole was poked on the ground by a gunshot. Liu Yi slowly walked towards Gan Fule. It seemed that strength would be the final word.
Gan Fuer’s attack missed and he fired another shot at Liu Yi. Liu Yi dodged by leaning sideways and punched him.
Ganfor quickly blocked it with his other hand and then kicked it forward.
After Liu Yi blocked the kick, Gan Fule jumped away and said, “Stranger, you are very strong.”
Liu Yi curled his lips. If he hadn’t been injured, this god would have fallen down. He couldn’t even use the Armament Haki. What a loser.
Then he cursed Whitebeard in his heart, “You are so weak. I don’t know how you became this god.”
Ganfor said angrily, “Then I want to see how capable you are.”
Gan Fule fired another shot, but Liu Yi dodged sideways and punched him back.
Ganfor also dodged flexibly, and then the two sides started fighting back and forth.
Enel was watching from the side, stunned. He didn’t expect Liu Yi to be so strong that he could fight with a god.
At this time, Liu Yi had already seen through this god, a man who seemed to be nice to his subordinates.
But they seem very indifferent when treating people who are different from them. Enel has lived here since he was a child, but he doesn’t get the same treatment from them.
So Liu Yi punched him again and the two separated again.
This time Shengan Fowle seemed a little silent.
He knew that he could not defeat this outsider, so he said to Liu Yi, “You guys go, leave the sky island.”
Enel was overjoyed when he heard this, “Louis, let’s go.”
However, Liu Yi was unwilling to let it go so easily. “You say you want to leave, so you can leave? Do you really think of yourself as a god?”
Liu Yi jumped up and punched Gan Fule, and Gan Fule stabbed him with a gun.
Looking at this scene, Enelu couldn’t help but worry and said, “Louis, be careful.”
Louis looked at the gun pointed at him, turned in the air and kicked the knight’s gun away, then kicked down from top to bottom with his other leg, and Ganfor immediately raised his gun to block it.
Ganfor clearly felt that the power coming from the gun had increased, and the pressure suddenly doubled.
At this time, Liu Yi’s other leg kicked upwards from the bottom again, and this kick hit the knight’s spear.
Ganfor’s knight’s spear flew away in a circle and then stuck in the tree. Liu Yi kicked Ganfor in the chest again.
Gan Fu flew out immediately and dived into the temple.
Liu Yi walked into the temple step by step and said, “You, a broken god, are not worthy of being the controller of Sky Island.”
Liu Yi walked into the temple. It was empty except for a box placed on top.
Ganfor stood up, holding his chest. “You, a foreigner, dare to desecrate the temple. Aren’t you afraid of God’s punishment?”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi laughed and said, “God’s punishment, is it just you?”
After saying that, he kicked Ganfor again, and Ganfor rolled several times on the ground like a gourd.
At this time, Enelu came in and looked around from outside.
He had no idea how many times he had been shocked today. He had never expected that Liu Yi could actually defeat the god Gan Ful.
After seeing Gan Fowle fall to the ground, he walked in and said to Liu Yi, “Louis, you are so awesome. You are also a god outside from time to time.”
Liu Yi felt embarrassed after saying this, “No, I came here because I was beaten up.”
“You are so powerful, is there anyone who can defeat you?” Enel said with a look of disbelief.
Liu Yi waved his hand and said, “There are many people on the sea who are more powerful than me. You will know it later.”
At this time Ganfor stood up and said, “Stranger, you’d better leave. I admit that you are very strong, but I also know some foreigners, and you will not be their opponent.”
Liu Yi raised his eyebrows when he heard this. “Are you threatening me? What a coincidence. I am not afraid of threats at all. So, tell me, who do you know?”
Ganfor straightened his back and said, “Gol D. Roger, I wonder if you have heard of him.”
Liu Yi’s face suddenly darkened when he heard this, “You are actually connected with pirates. What a coincidence. I am a navy and I hate pirates the most.”
Then he kicked Ganfor away again. “And you said Gol D. Roger is dead, executed by the navy.”
Ganfor flew up again and knocked over the box they were offering sacrifices to, and the contents of the box were revealed.
Enelu quickly picked up those things and walked to Liu Yi, “Louis, these are the treasures in the temple. I have noticed this place for a long time. I originally planned to sneak in here and steal these things to see if there is any way to leave the island. Now, let’s just take them away. These are all yours.”
Ganfor, lying on the ground, said, “Stranger, you can’t take those things. They are God’s treasures, you can’t touch them.”
Liu Yi looked at what was in Enel’s hand, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he couldn’t hear what they were talking about at all.
(Dear readers, this book is about to be put on the shelves. Please give me flowers, collections, subscriptions, and rewards. May all readers be blessed and safe.
Chapter 46 Thunder Fruit (Old Version)
Liu Yi was shocked when he saw what Enel was holding in his hand. It was a golden fruit with lightning patterns on it.
This looks exactly like the Thunder Fruit that Liu Yi saw in the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia.
Enelu looked at Liu Yi and waved the hand holding the Thunder Fruit in front of Liu Yi.
Seeing that Liu Yi’s eyes were fixed on the fruit, Enel asked in confusion, “Are you hungry? Here, have it.”
As he said that, he handed the Thunder Fruit to Liu Yi. Liu Yi took it blankly and looked at the fruit woodenly. He didn’t expect that this surprise would be so big.
Liu Yi reacted at this time, holding the Thunder Fruit and said to Gan Fule, “This is just a lesson for you. I’ll take the thing. If I find that you are unfair next time, I will come to you again.”
After saying this, he ran away in a hurry, looking a little guilty.
Enelu also hurriedly followed, holding other things in his hands, and even took the box away.
The two quickly returned to their cave and looked at the things they had brought back. In addition to the Thunder Fruit, there were also several blueprints.
Liu Yi looked at the drawing carefully. It looked like a boat, but it didn’t have a traditional sail. He would let Teacher Zefa take a look at it after he returned.
Then he stared at the Thunder Fruit again.
Seeing Liu Yi staring at the fruit, Enel asked in confusion, “Liu Yi, is this fruit delicious?” I see you are staring at him.
Liu Yi shook his head, “No, on the contrary, it tastes terrible, but after eating it, people can gain incredible power.”
Enel’s eyes widened, “Really?”
Liu Yi nodded and said, “The stronger the person who eats it, the greater power he can exert.”
When Enel heard this, a hint of greed appeared in his eyes, but in the end reason overcame greed, “Louis, eat it. You will become stronger after eating it.”
When Liu Yi heard this, a trace of struggle flashed in his eyes.
He had complained countless times that he was traveling too slowly. If he had a fruit that could make things faster, he could save a lot of time.
Moreover, this Thunder Fruit is one of the top natural fruit. Whether in terms of speed or attack power, this fruit is almost perfect.
But when he thought about becoming a landlubber after eating it, Liu Yi became a little hesitant.
If I accidentally fall into the water like this time, I will be in trouble.
Enel saw Liu Yi struggling and asked, “Louis, what are you thinking about? Eat it quickly.”
Liu Yi was still hesitant, “Eating it can indeed give people power, but it also has a big weakness. Once you fall into the sea, you will lose all your abilities and be at the mercy of others.”
Enel tilted his head and said, “Then just don’t fall into the sea next time.”
Liu Yi smiled bitterly when he heard this, “It’s not that simple,” and then he stared at the fruit in a daze again.
Seeing it like this, Enel didn’t care anymore and went out to find food. Liu Yi continued to stare at the devil fruit in a daze.
After what happened to Liu Yi, no one in the town dared to embarrass Enelu anymore. This time, Enelu came back early with a large portion of food.
The two were eating, when suddenly Enel said to Liu Yi: “Louis, can I ask you a favor?”
Liu Yi was surprised when he heard this, “What’s the matter?”
“If you gain great power after eating this fruit, can you help me destroy this place?”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi said in surprise: “Destroy this place? Why?”
Enel gnashed his teeth and said, “Louis, do you know how I lived before? Ever since I can remember, they have been targeting me everywhere. When I was a child, no one paid attention to me, and I could only pick up rotten leaves to eat. Parsons and others often beat me. When I grew up, I had to do several times the work of others to get the same wages as others. I had to spend several times the price of others to buy things, and even so, Parsons and others often came to steal my money. Those people just watched, and even the God’s Guard watched all this and pretended nothing happened. I hate everything here.”
Liu Yi fell silent after hearing this. He had thought about how bad Aini’s life must have been, but he didn’t expect it to be so sad.
Looking at Enelu’s distorted face, Liu Yi slowly shook his head. Seeing Liu Yi shaking his head, Enelu showed a look of disappointment.
“I won’t help you destroy this place, but I will make you stronger. If you still have the same idea after you become stronger, you can destroy this place by yourself.”
Liu Yi is not a saint, and he can’t persuade Enel to let go of the grievances he suffered.
But he also disagreed with Eneel’s point of view. These people were all wrong, but their crimes did not deserve the death penalty.
At this time, Liu Yi forgot his madness towards pirates. People are so hypocritical.
Hearing this, Enel’s expression became happy again, “Okay, then it’s settled. By the way, do you still want to eat that fruit?”
Liu Yi shook his head and said, “Let me think about it again.”
At night, Liu Yi stared at the thunder fruit again, and struggled in his heart for several times.
A little devil on the left was tempting him, “Eat it, after eating it you will gain the power of thunder, with fast speed and strong attack. When the time comes, fly over and strike someone with thunder when you make him unhappy, then leave, and the opponent won’t even be able to reach your hair.”
A little angel on the right is warning him, “Don’t eat it. If you eat it, you will become a landlubber and you will die if you fall into the water.”
The two little guys kept arguing, and finally the little devil slapped the little angel apart.
Liu Yi gritted his teeth and took a bite of the devil fruit, “Ugh, it’s so damn disgusting, is this thing made of shit? Ugh.”
As soon as he took the first bite, Liu Yi almost vomited his dinner. It was so disgusting, as if a layer of cigarette ash was sprinkled on shit.
As soon as he ate the fruit, he felt changes in his body.
Lightning slowly appeared on his hands, “crackling”, and he slowly raised his hands.
“Ziz, ziz, ziz”, lightning and thunder continuously emerged from all parts of his body.
At this moment, a black airflow slowly moved towards his heart. Just when it reached the heart, the Yi Jin Jing began to operate frantically and autonomously.
Suddenly, veins on Liu Yi’s neck bulged, “Ugh, ah,” Liu Yi howled in pain.
At this moment, it seemed as if countless needles were piercing his heart, and the thunder in his body began to riot uncontrollably.
At this time, Enel looked anxiously at Liu Yi who was rolling on the ground, “Louis, what’s wrong with you?”
Liu Yi was unable to speak at this time. Veins bulged on his body and he could only make hoarse sounds in his throat in pain.
His heart seemed to be pierced by countless needles, as if someone was pinching his heart with his hands, and as if someone was hitting it with a hammer.
The thunder on Liu Yi’s body was jumping around uncontrollably, and the sound of “boom, boom, boom” kept echoing in the cave.
The thunder turned the cave into darkness, and Enel was forced out of the cave by the violent thunder.
Enel looked at the cave that was constantly flashing and making rumbling sounds. He could only stand outside and pray that nothing would happen to Liu Yi.
After more than an hour of torture, Liu Yi finally fainted. His last thought was that this fruit was poisonous.
Just when Liu Yi fainted, there were two streams of air struggling in his heart area.
Eventually, the black breath became smaller and smaller, and it kept wailing, “I don’t want this host anymore, let me go, let me leave here, ah”.
But no one could hear his wailing, and it eventually turned into nothingness under the constant wear and tear of the Yi Jin Jing.
Enel waited at the entrance of the cave for most of the night. Seeing that there seemed to be no movement inside, he slowly walked into the cave.
Seeing that Liu Yi was still lying on the ground, his whole body red, he carefully helped Liu Yi to the bed, sat beside him, and watched over him silently.
The next morning, Liu Yi suddenly opened his eyes and gasped for breath.
I looked at myself and found that no change had occurred. Last night was so scary. The pain was even more terrible than death.
Enel saw that he woke up and hurriedly walked to Liu Yi, “Louis, are you okay? You scared me to death last night.”
Liu Yi smiled bitterly when he heard this and said, “I don’t know what happened, but I don’t want to experience that feeling a second time.”
After saying that, Liu Yi’s heart moved, and he stretched out his hands. “Zizizizi”, lightning came out from between his hands, “Zila”, Liu Yi’s voice and shadow disappeared instantly, and he appeared at the entrance of the cave, and then stretched out his hands. A thunder came out, “boom”, and an uncle fell down.
Feeling the power of the Thunder Fruit, a smile appeared on Liu Yi’s face.
The power of the Thunder Fruit is even more terrifying than one might imagine. After he finished speaking, he stretched out his hands, and the sky suddenly became dark, with countless thunders flashing in the air.
As long as he thinks about it, the thunder in the sky will fall.
Moreover, he felt that the range of his observation Haki had increased a lot. The original range was only about 300 meters in radius, but now, he felt that it was more than 3 kilometers.
Liu Yi felt the power and laughed, “Whitebeard, just wait for me. I will come to find you sooner or later. If you can’t beat me, run away. I don’t believe you can catch up with me. You’d better sleep with your eyes open when the time comes.”
At this time, Enel came out and looked at Liu Yi enviously, “Louis, is this the power you have gained? This is the power that only God can obtain.”
Liu Yi waved his hand, not that exaggerated, and then he suddenly thought of something.
He lowered his hand, and the thunder in the sky disappeared. “Enelu, is there a sea here?”
Enel said, “Yes, there is a white sea right where you appear.”
“Then you show me the way and I’ll take you there.”
As Enel pointed out the direction, Liu Yi grabbed Enel, and his lower body turned into thunder and flew towards the seaside.
That’s right, just fly directly, not use the Moon Step.
Liu Yi felt great flying, but Enel’s face was deformed by the wind.
After finally landing, Eneel was no longer able to speak.
Liu Yi slowly walked towards the beach, which looked like a sea of ​​clouds.
Liu Yi put his hand in, but felt nothing.
So he put his foot down, but still no response.
Finally, he lowered his whole body into the water, but there was still no reaction. This must be a fake sea.
Liu Yi was happily experimenting with his devil fruit, but what he didn’t know was that just last night, in a room in the deepest part of the holy land of Marijoa, a figure suddenly opened his eyes.
There was no emotion in those eyes, “Strange, why is there one missing?”
Chapter 47: New God of Sky Island (Old Version)
At this time, on the white sea above the ocean, Liu Yi kept jumping down and then coming up again, without feeling the weakness in the sea caused by the power of the devil fruit.
At this moment, Liu Yi began to doubt whether it was the sea or his devil fruit that was wrong.
Just as Liu Yi jumped down again, a huge sea beast swam towards him, opened its bloody mouth and bit him.
Liu Yi looked at him quietly, opened his hands, and “sent out electricity”.
A flash of lightning appeared in the water and struck the sea monster. “Boom!” a muffled sound came from the water.
A huge bolt of lightning struck the sea monster, and the sea monster immediately rolled its eyes and stopped moving.
Liu Yi once again turned into a flash of lightning and swam towards the sea beast, grabbed its tail, and flew into the sea.
Enel opened his mouth wide as he watched Liu Yi grab a huge sea beast in mid-air. He originally wanted to ask Liu Yi what he was doing by jumping into the sea repeatedly, but then he saw such a shocking scene.
Liu Yi swung his sword with all his strength, and the huge sea beast crashed onto the shore. Liu Yi turned into lightning again and returned to the shore.
“Enelu, we have lunch.” The two happily dragged the fish back.
Just when the two were happily barbecuing, a group of people came to the outside of their cave.
They were all wearing armor, and their leader was the god Gan Ful. This time he brought all the God’s Guards with him, and he vowed to get back the treasures of the temple at all costs.
Liu Yi’s Observation Haki had already discovered the arrival of this large group of people, but he didn’t care.
Now with the blessing of the Thunder Fruit, this group of people can be dealt with with just one move, and there is no need to go through the trouble of dealing with them one by one.
The Thunder Fruit smells so good. It’s a pity that he had been struggling with it for so long.
Gan Forle led all the God’s Guards to surround Liu Yi. Gan Forle stood up and said, “Stranger, as long as you hand over the treasures of the temple, we will retreat immediately.”
Liu Yi glanced at him and said, “Didn’t you hear what I said to you before? You still dare to come to me with so many people. Do you think having more people will be useful?”
Gan Fule walked up to Liu Yi and said with a determined look, “Even if all of us die in the battle, we must take back the treasures of the temple. We have been worshipping these treasures for generations, we can’t let a foreigner like you take them away so easily.”
Liu Yi clicked his tongue, making him look like a villain.
Then he was stunned, thinking about what he had done, attacking the temple and taking away the thunder fruit, this really made him look like a villain.
Is it possible that he is more suitable to be a pirate? Then he shook his head. It was impossible. He and pirates were sworn enemies. He became a bandit just for the Thunder Fruit.
Liu Yi stood up and looked at Gan Fule, “You have bullied Enelu for so many years, those things should be considered as compensation from Enelu.”
“That means there is no room for negotiation. We can’t let the things in our temple be lost outside,” Gan Fule said and stabbed Liu Yi with a gun.
Liu Yi didn’t dodge or evade and just let him stab him. Enelu nervously shouted: “Louis, be careful.”
Gan Fule stabbed Liu Yi with a gun, and he himself felt unbelievable. How could such a powerful enemy be solved just like that?
Then he felt something was wrong. He didn’t feel like he had stabbed anything. It felt like his gun was stabbing the air.
Ganfor’s eyes widened, “What is this?”
Liu Yi bared his big white teeth, then stretched out his hand and “flirted”.
“Zizla”, a bolt of lightning appeared from Liu Yi’s hand and instantly hit Ganfor.
The moment he was hit, Ganfor’s eyes rolled up, his body turned charred, and he slowly fell down.
“Lord God,” the God’s Guards screamed, and then they all rushed up at once.
Liu Yi looked at the God’s Guards rushing over and shouted, “Let me show you what God’s punishment is.” Liu Yi pointed to the sky with one hand, “God’s punishment.”
The clear sky suddenly turned dark, and countless lightning flashed across the sky.
“Boom”, the huge sound of thunder and lightning continued to be heard.
When the God’s Guards saw this step, they couldn’t help but slow down their pace and stared blankly at the sky, as if they had stopped thinking.
Then, countless lightning bolts fell from the sky, and all of God’s Guards fell to the ground.
These 500-plus people fell asleep, and it looked quite spectacular.
Liu Yi grinned, and this time he was allowed to act big.
Liu Yi put down his hands, and the sky became clear again. He turned around and looked at the dazed Enelu, patted him on the shoulder, and said, “Enelu, let’s continue grilling the fish. We’re still hungry.”
Enel turned around woodenly and continued to grill the fish silently. He was scared.
Just after Liu Yi had eaten and drunk his fill, Gan Fule slowly woke up.
Looking at Liu Yi who was basking in the sun, he shuddered and took a few steps back, “You… who are you?”
Liu Yi glanced at him and said, “Do you believe me if I say I am your God?” Then he continued to bask in the sun with his eyes closed.
Liu Yi did not kill them. After all, he had robbed them. If he killed them, what would be the difference between him and pirates? He was an excellent sailor, huh.
Who knew that Gan Fuer would kneel down and say, “Lord God, we have finally waited for you.”
Liu Yi was a little confused when watching this scene. What was going on? Was Gan Fule’s brain damaged by the electric shock?
Liu Yi frowned, “Are you mistaken? I am not your god. I come from the sea below and I am a navy.”
At this time, many of the God’s Guards had already woken up.
Like Ganfor, they knelt on one knee on the ground after waking up, not daring to raise their heads.
Ganfor said firmly, “That’s right, there was an oracle in the temple hundreds of years ago. If there is anyone who can master the power of thunder, he will be our god.”
Liu Yi asked, “What’s wrong with you?”
Ganfor was still kneeling on the ground, “Ever since our god disappeared, no one has been able to control the power of thunder for hundreds of years, but our Sky Island cannot be without the rule of God, so we choose the strongest one from all the people on Sky Island to temporarily take the throne of God. We have been waiting for the true God to return.”
It seems that the first generation of Sky Island God is the Thunder Fruit ability user, but after he died, how did the Thunder Fruit come back here? Do they have some special way to control the devil fruit?
“You’d better get up. I said I’m not your god. I’m just an ordinary sailor.” Liu Yi waved his hand and asked them to get up, but no one stood up.
Ganfor lowered his head and said, “Lord God, please return to the temple and let the glory of the people of Sky Island return to Sky Island. We need your leadership to completely destroy those Shandia people.”
Liu Yi became interested after hearing this, “Shandian people, what is that?”
Ganfor explained, “The Shandians often attack us. They want to seize our land. Although we can repel them every time, they hide after each defeat and wait for the next opportunity to attack us again.”
“Oh? Do they have wings like you?”
“Yes, they have wings just like us, but we have been fighting them for hundreds of years and have never been able to completely eliminate them. Every time they launch a sneak attack, we suffer heavy losses.”
Liu Yi sat on the ground, supporting his head with his hands.
Since I took their devil fruits, I should help them. Otherwise, my Daoxin might be in trouble. So I said to them, “Where are they now?”
Ganfor scratched his head awkwardly, “This… we don’t know either. We only know that they are hiding somewhere on Sky Island.”
Liu Yi rolled his eyes and said that he shouldn’t count on them.
Then he said to Enel, “I’m going to go see those Shandian people they mentioned. You wait here for a while, I’ll be back soon.”
Enel was obviously a little nervous. Without Liu Yi here, he was obviously scared facing Ganfor and so many God’s Guards.
Liu Yi turned to Gan Fuer and said, “Get up. When I’m not here, what Enel said is what I said. You must act completely according to his will. Do you understand?”
Ganfor and the God’s Guards said in unison, “Yes, Lord God,” and stood up.
Liu Yi turned into lightning, rushed into the sky with a “crackling” sound, and began to look for the traces of the Shandiya people.
Enel looked at the huge crowd of God’s Guards below and felt a little overwhelmed.
At this time, Ganfor came over and said respectfully, “Lord God’s Messenger, it was all our fault before. We shouldn’t have treated you like that. You can beat us or punish us.” The God’s Guards also knelt down together.
Enel looked at the people kneeling on the ground, and a seed of power slowly grew in his heart.
Chapter 48: Resolving Grudges by Force (Old Version)
Here, Liu Yi turned into thunder and used his Observation Haki to search for the traces of the Shandians in the sky. The speed of thunder can be imagined. In just one hour, he had searched most of the area, but there was no trace of the Shandians at all.
At this time, he saw a large group of buildings in the air, so he stopped and landed on the roof of a building.
Liu Yi looked around and saw that this large area of ​​buildings was made of stone. All the buildings were overgrown with weeds. It looked like a town built by people.
But Liu Yi always felt something strange. At this time, his observation Haki was still activated. With the blessing of the Thunder Fruit, the observation Haki not only increased the distance, but also became particularly sensitive to some magnetic fields. The magnetic field here was obviously different from other places.
Before he could think about why, his observation Haki detected a huge creature moving quickly towards him. It looked like a big snake. Liu Yi raised the corner of his mouth, “Interesting.”
Suddenly, a huge snake appeared behind Liu Yi. It coiled around the building and opened its bloody mouth to bite Liu Yi.
But before it could bite Liu Yi, a huge bolt of lightning fell from the sky.
“Boom”, the big snake stopped moving, then slowly softened and slowly fell from the building.
“Zizla”, Liu Yi turned into lightning and appeared in front of the big snake in an instant, “Smelly snake, you dare to sneak attack me”, and then kicked the big snake away.
“Bang”, the big snake hit the building next to it, but the sound it made did not sound like the sound of hitting a stone.
Liu Yi looked at the building next to him in confusion, walked forward, touched the place where the big snake hit, and his eyes suddenly widened.
The exposed areas appeared golden in color, so Liu Yi had a bold idea.
Liu Yi rushed into the sky, opened his arms, and shouted “Ten Thousand Thunders”.
The sky was suddenly filled with thunder, and then countless thunders fell down, washing the buildings under his feet with thunder. Suddenly, a golden color almost blinded Liu Yi’s eyes.
Liu Yi stared at the scene blankly, with countless small coins popping up in his eyes, “I’m rich, I’m rich, hahahaha”.
At this time, the big snake secretly opened its eyelids and saw that the person in front of it seemed to be in a daze.
Then the big snake secretly squirmed its body and slipped away. This human is not easy to mess with.
Just as the big snake was slowly wriggling its body, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of it.
The big snake was stunned for a moment, then slowly raised its head, and saw Liu Yi looking at him with a smile, the big snake immediately showed an expression of begging for mercy.
Liu Yi looked at the big snake in surprise. This guy has a high IQ.
Then look at the large number of buildings around, they are all gold, they are all money.
But I can’t take it away for the time being. With this big snake around, the gold will be much safer when I’m not around.
So Liu Yi looked at the big snake, “Do you understand what I say?”
The big snake nodded frantically. After all, his life was in this man’s hands. If he didn’t be diligent, his life would be in danger.
Liu Yi nodded in satisfaction, pointing to this place and said, “From now on, except for me, no one else can come in unless they say the words “Invincible Canglong”, understand?” The big snake nodded desperately.
Liu Yi touched its head with satisfaction, and the big snake licked Liu Yi’s hand with its tongue, “Remember what you said, otherwise, hehehe”, the sky suddenly turned dark, countless thunders flashed back and forth, and the big snake coiled up and trembled.
Liu Yi nodded and said, “Okay, you can go.”
The big snake quickly lowered its body and slowly slipped out.
But slowly, its speed was getting faster and faster, even faster than when he came over. This human was so scary.
“Zila”, Liu Yi saw the big snake gone, so he turned into thunder and rushed into the sky, thinking about the important business.
Soon, he found many people in a corner of the sky island. It seemed that they were the Shandians that Ganfor had mentioned, so Liu Yi accelerated and flew towards that corner.
Compared to the people of Sky Island, the people of Shandia look much more miserable.
They lived in thatched huts and food was very scarce.
In the thatched hut, a mother and daughter were cooking. “Mom, there has been thunder lately. Is it going to rain?” the little girl said in a baby voice as she threw a piece of wood into the fire.
The mother who was cooking wiped the sweat off her face and said gently, “Maybe, so don’t run around later.”
In an open space in the village, a strong man was training a group of children.
He has long orange hair and many strange tattoos on his body. “You must train well. The Sky Island people have occupied the land we depend on for survival and have continuously slaughtered our compatriots. You must become powerful warriors, take back the land that belongs to us, and avenge our compatriots who died tragically.”
Hearing this, Liu Yi frowned. This was different from what he had heard.
He wanted to find out, so with a “swish” he landed in front of the sturdy man.
The sturdy man immediately became nervous when he saw someone suddenly appear in front of him, and stood in front of the children, “Who are you?”
“Don’t be nervous. I just want to ask, what do you think about the people from Sky Island occupying your land? And what do the people from Sky Island say about you constantly attacking them?” Liu Yi asked puzzledly.
The sturdy man’s face changed drastically when he heard this, “Are you an accomplice of the Sky Island people?”
At this time, the villagers had already known about the commotion here, and countless people gathered around. The men protected the women and children behind them, staring at the surroundings with nervous expressions.
Liu Yi said impatiently, “I told you not to be nervous and don’t look around. I’m alone here. I came here just to know what happened between you!”
Hearing that he was the only one coming, the muscular man rushed towards Liu Yi with his fist raised, “You, the accomplice of the Sky Island people, go to hell.”
Liu Yi sighed and kicked him away, then stretched out his hand. The sky suddenly darkened and endless thunder appeared above the village.
The people in the village watched this scene and looked at him in despair. The women held their children and the men looked at him with humiliation and tears in their eyes, but no one dared to act rashly.
Liu Yi put down his hands, and the thunder disappeared instantly. Then he looked at them and said, “Do you understand? My power is not something you can resist. Can we talk properly now?”
The man who was kicked away by Liu Yi before walked over with his hands on his chest, looking like he was going to die. “You can kill us, but please let those children go, they are still innocent.”
Liu Yi covered his face in pain, “Don’t you understand what I said? I came to ask what happened between you. If I wanted to kill you, would I need to say so much nonsense to you?”
The man looked at Liu Yi suspiciously, “Aren’t you an accomplice of the Sky Island people?”
Liu Yi said with a cold face, “I don’t want to talk nonsense anymore, hurry up and speak, otherwise I really can’t help but kill you.” Why is it so difficult to communicate with this group of people? Liu Yi felt tired.
At this time the man finally began to speak, “400 years ago, the God of Sky Island drove us out of our hometown, Shandora, and kept killing us. We could only live a wandering life. During this period, we also tried to take back our hometown, but we failed every time.”
“What’s the matter with the people of Nakong Island saying that you often attack them?” Liu Yi asked.
The man said, “We are wandering outside, and we often lack survival supplies. We can only rob the people on the Sky Island. Many people sacrifice every time we go out.”
Liu Yi sighed. The hatred between the two races had lasted for four hundred years, and it was hard to say who was right and who was wrong.
The only thing he could do was to resolve their grievances, so Liu Yi asked, “Who is the leader?”
The man who was kicked away stood up and said, “I am the chief.” Liu Yi said, “Take them and follow me.”
They became nervous again, but the man from before answered calmly, “What are you taking me to do?”
“If you still want to return to your hometown, follow me. I will give you two hours. Take your things and follow me,” Liu Yi said and sat on the ground.
The Shandians looked at each other and finally went back to pack their things.
There was no way out; they still surrendered in the face of absolute force.
Two hours later, they followed Liu Yi, carrying bags of all sizes, towards the Sky Island people’s territory.
When the Shandia people appeared, the people of Sky Island were in panic, and someone hurried to inform Ganfor.
Not long after, God’s Guards appeared in front of the temple with the Sky Islanders and Shandia people. Both sides were facing a formidable enemy and were on guard against each other.
If Liu Yi hadn’t been in the middle, they would have started fighting long ago.
At this time, Liu Yi stood on the temple, and Enel was already standing behind Liu Yi.
Liu Yi said to the people below, “I have almost understood all your previous grievances. In short, I don’t care about your previous grievances, but from now on, no matter whether you are from Shandia or Sky Island, you can live freely on Sky Island. As long as you don’t make any mistakes, no one can make things difficult for you.”
As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd below started to boil over. “How can this be possible? The people from Sky Island killed so many of our compatriots and we’re just going to let it go like this?”
“The Shandians have brought so much disaster to our Sky Island over the years, are we just going to write it off like that?”
Listening to what was said below, Liu Yi’s face darkened. Are his words so ineffective?
Then the sky also darkened. Seeing the dark sky, the ground below gradually returned to silence.
Liu Yi spoke again, “I said, no matter what grudges you have had before, if you really don’t like each other, I can set up an arena for you to duel, but you are not allowed to fight without permission outside the arena. I will reorganize the guard team, and both Sky Islanders and Shandians can be selected. I will appoint two commanders for this guard team, and the two commanders will be the chief of the Shandian people and Ganfor, who will be responsible for the defense and order of the entire Sky Island. Okay, I’ve finished speaking, who is in favor and who is against”, Liu Yi swept his sharp eyes through the crowd.
After a while, Ganfor was the first to stand up and said, “I agree with God’s decision.”
The chief of the Shandia people gritted his teeth and hesitated for a moment, but finally stood up and said, “I agree.”
After a long time, no one stood up to object. Liu Yi continued, “Okay, since no one objects, then it’s settled. If anyone dares to disobey what has been decided, hehehehe.”
Liu Yi turned into thunder and rushed into the sky. Boom! Dark clouds rolled over the sky and countless thunders flashed in the air.
“This is the end,” he said, pointing his finger toward the forest outside.
“Boom, clatter, boom”, thunder continued to fall in the forest outside.
Big trees kept falling down, causing fires and turning the land into blackened.
Everyone looked at this scene with fear in their eyes. The huge forest had now turned into a scorched earth.
Liu Yi landed and said, “Okay, Shandia people, you can go and choose where you live. The Sky Island people should not make things difficult for you. The Sky Island people can disperse and do what they need to do.” After saying that, he entered the temple, and Enelu followed him in.
As soon as he entered the temple, Liu Yi sat on the ground and gasped heavily.
This wave is too big. I just ate the Thunder Fruit and now such a big wave comes. It’s really a bit too much to bear!
Chapter 49 Return to the Sea (Old Version)
Inside the temple, Liu Yi sat on the ground, breathing heavily, trying to recover his strength.
Enelu hesitated behind Liu Yi, wanting to say something, but didn’t dare to.
Liu Yi turned and looked at Enelu, “What’s wrong? Enelu.”
Enelu finally made up his mind, “Liu Yi, I want to stay on Sky Island and not go down with you. I will stay here and help you manage Sky Island.”
Liu Yi looked at Enelu for a long time and said, “Have you made up your mind, Enelu? If you go to Qinghai with me, it will help you increase your strength quickly. By then, if you want to destroy the Sky Island, it will not be difficult, and you will also be able to see a wider sky.”
Enel smiled and said, “If I go down with you now, I will only hold you back. Besides, you are the god of Sky Island now. What’s the point of me destroying Sky Island? It’s better to be their manager than to destroy them. You need someone you trust to help you manage Sky Island. I am suitable, am I not?”
Liu Yi looked at Enel and smiled, “Since you have made up your mind, I will of course support you. Tomorrow I will announce in front of everyone that you are my messenger of God. You have the final say when I am not around.”
At this time, Enel jumped up happily and said, “Thank you, Louis.”
Liu Yi patted Enel’s shoulder and said, “I should be the one to say thank you. You were the one who took care of me when I was injured. But let me make a deal first. You are not allowed to enslave them. You have to manage Sky Island well. And it’s time to improve your strength. I will teach you all six styles of our navy, and you can practice slowly on your own. I will come to Sky Island often, and you can ask me if you don’t understand something. After you have learned it, you have to teach it to the Sky Island Guard.”
Enel nodded repeatedly, “Don’t worry, Louis, I will help you manage the Sky Island, and I will also train well, otherwise I can’t always rely on your name to intimidate them.”
After Liu Yi recovered for a while, he began to teach Enelu the essence of the Six Styles. Surprisingly, Enelu learned very quickly.
It’s just that his physical condition is not up to standard yet, so he can’t use it for the time being.
The next day, Liu Yi gathered everyone together and announced in front of everyone that Enelu would become his messenger of God.
He also specifically emphasized that when he was not around, Eneel had the final say on the entire Sky Island.
He said that he would often come back when he went to the sea to do business. If he found someone who dared to disobey, divine punishment would fall at any time. As he said this, he showed another wave of thunder fruits.
After having a hearty meal, Liu Yi learned from Gan Fule how to get down. Then Liu Yi turned into thunder and flew into the sky, beginning to look for the way back to the sea.
Just after Liu Yi became the new god on Sky Island, things were a bit chaotic on the sea.
The talent carefully cultivated by the Navy Headquarters was punched into the sea by Whitebeard and his life or death is unknown. Garp and Whitebeard fought a fierce battle, and finally Whitebeard retreated.
Then Kaido suddenly appeared and wanted to fight Whitebeard and Garp, but when he arrived, Whitebeard had already retreated, and was then caught and beaten up by the furious Garp.
Kaido tried hard to hold on for two days, but was also beaten by Garp like a sandbag for two days.
But this guy’s health bar was too thick. After Borsalino arrived, Kaido was kicked into the sea at the speed of light and escaped with a bruised face.
Later, Zefa also arrived with a large fleet, cleansed out the entire Mogu Town, and captured countless pirates.
These things were spread across the sea by newspapers, especially Louis. The picture of him killing three pirate supernovas alone and confronting Red Hair was also taken.
Countless people on the sea felt sad that the navy had produced another monster after Kuzan.
It’s just a pity that he was wiped out by Whitebeard so early.
Louis’ identity was also revealed by Morgans. He is Garp’s adopted son, Zephyr’s personal disciple, and was treated as a child by Vice Admiral Tsuru. He grew up in the Navy Headquarters. You have to sigh at the strength of Morgans’ intelligence network.
Upon hearing that Liu Yi was in trouble, Zefa led a large fleet and rushed over without stopping. The journey was supposed to take five days, but ended up taking only three days. During the journey, they kept checking the status of Liu Yi’s life paper.
As the pirates in Mogu Town were cleared out, Zefa and Garp led their men to search for Liu Yi.
But they were very confused. Although Liu Yi’s life paper had been restored, it had been pointing in the direction of the rushing ocean current, or to be more precise, above the rushing ocean current.
Garp and Zephyr even used the Moon Step to climb up continuously to try to see what was going on, but as the air became thinner as they went higher, they could no longer use the Moon Step.
Borsalino also turned into light and went to see, but when he encountered the white sea, he was powerless.
Just as they were about to return to the Marine Headquarters, the direction of the life paper in Zephyr’s hand changed.
Although it is still pointing to the sky, its position has changed.
At this time they all thought of the same thing, “Could this kid have been washed up on the Sky Island?”
At this time, Louis in the sky had flown to the place where he was washed up. Looking at the vast white sea under his feet, Liu Yi curled his lips in disdain. Even the users of devil fruit abilities could not control this fake sea.
Then he dived down quickly.
Liu Yi continued to sink in the white sea. He didn’t know how long it had been. Finally, he broke through the white sea and floated above the sky.
Liu Yi shouted loudly, “Hahahaha, I’m finally back.”
“Boom!” Liu Yi turned into thunder and swooped down, slapping a seagull that was blocking his way away.
Gradually, he saw the small island below, which felt like a bit like human teeth.
There were just a lot of warships around, “What are so many warships doing here?”, and then he turned into thunder and rushed down.
When Cap heard the thunder, he looked up in surprise and asked, “Is it going to rain?”
Zefa just frowned and said, “It doesn’t look like there will be thunder.”
Then they activated their observation Haki and were stunned.
In their perception, a bolt of lightning was approaching them rapidly. Just as Zephyr and Garp were about to take action, a familiar voice appeared.
“Teacher Zefa, why are you here?” The thunder dissipated, revealing Liu Yi.
Zephyr and Garp looked at each other, “Thunder Fruit?” Zephyr said in surprise.
Liu Yi proudly put his hands on his hips, bared his big white teeth and laughed, “That’s right, this time I turned a disaster into a blessing. I found the Thunder Fruit on the Sky Island, hehehe.”
Zefa and Garp looked at each other again, then suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of Liu Yi, with their fists black, obviously covered with armament color.
Before Liu Yi could transform into thunder, Zefa punched him away, “Let you, little brat, come to Mogu Town on your own initiative.”
Liu Yi was still flying in the air and had no time to react. Karp appeared behind him and punched him again.
“You didn’t even call me when you saw me. Let me show you the iron fist I love.”
“Bang”, another punch knocked him towards Zefa, and then Zefa took over and did a double hit.
After a while, Liu Yi lay on the ground with a bruised face, tired and no longer in love.
. I just came down and was beaten up without even having a sip of water.
And just now, Zefa’s speed was obviously much faster than Sonic’s. This old guy was hiding something.
After a while, Zefa walked up to him and said, “Get up, little bastard.”
Liu Yi started to act like a spoiled brat, “I can’t get up. I just came back and was beaten up by you two. My injuries haven’t healed yet. I didn’t die at the hands of White Beard, but I almost died at your hands.”
Garp walked over with his fist clenched, “It seems like you still want to taste my fist of love.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi stood up immediately, moved a little further away from them, and looked at Cap warily, “Old man, don’t go too far.”
Garp laughed, and finally Zephyr came out and said, “Okay, now that you are back, come back with us. Your graduation exam is over.”
Liu Yi couldn’t help but be surprised when he heard this, “There’s still some time before the graduation exam, why did it end suddenly?”
Hearing this, Zefa glared at him and said, “It’s all your fault. Because you decided to enter the Magic Valley Town without permission and encountered the Whitebeard Pirates, the entire assessment team was almost wiped out. Garp had a fight with Whitebeard, and Kaido also came to join in the fun. I brought the navy’s fleet here without stopping. The entire ocean is paying attention to this place at this time, and you still want to be assessed?”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi lowered his head and admitted his mistake, “I’m sorry, Mr. Zefa, Mr. Garp, I made you worry.”
At this time, Karp came over and patted Liu Yi on the shoulder and said, “I’m glad you came back alive. We’ll talk about the rest later.”
At this time, Liu Yi approached Garp curiously and asked, “Grandpa, who won the fight between you and Whitebeard?”
Garp, on the other hand, had a look of pride on his face and said, “If Whitebeard doesn’t leave in the end, I can beat him to death, hahahaha.”
Liu Yi’s eyes sparkled with stars, “You’re so awesome, old man. You’re worthy of being me.”
Zephyr looked at the two people in front of him, the corners of his mouth twitching constantly. He didn’t expect that Louis would eventually be led astray by Garp.
Chapter 50 Return to Headquarters (Old Version)
On the sea, countless warships were sailing on the sea. On the largest of them, Liu Yi looked at this huge warship curiously.
The length of this warship is as long as three football fields. There are three huge guns in the front that can fire missiles. Is this the admiral’s warship?
At this time, Zefa came from behind him and said, “There’s no need to be envious, you will have such a battleship in the future, not to mention that you already have the Thunder Fruit. It’s a pity that I can’t throw you down,” Zefa showed a regretful expression.
Liu Yi twitched his lips. How much do they like to throw themselves in? Speaking of this, he still doesn’t know if the sea water here can restrain him. He will have to find an opportunity to test it in the future, but now he wants to try another way.
“Teacher Zefa, I want to try a certain way of cultivation. Please help keep an eye on me,” Liu Yi pleaded with Zefa.
Zefa looked at him in surprise, “What method of cultivation? I have to warn you, although the Thunder Fruit is very powerful, you still should not rely on it too much. Being strong yourself is the fundamental.”
Liu Yi nodded and said, “Of course I know whether I can use lightning to stimulate my body and become stronger.”
Hearing this, Zefa touched his chin and said, “Theoretically it should be possible, but you have to control the size of the lightning, otherwise it’s easy to electrocute yourself into charcoal. You try it first, and I’ll watch you.”
Liu Yi sat on the ground, and with a “zizzle”, lightning slowly came out of his body, and then he controlled the lightning to drill into his body.
As soon as he got in, Liu Yi immediately began to twitch, then smoke started to come out of his head and he slowly fell down.
Liu Yi opened his mouth and exhaled a breath of black air, then coughed a few times. He had only obtained the Thunder Fruit not long ago, and was not proficient in its application, so the electric current was amplified.
Zefa was watching from the side, and when he saw Liu Yi being burned black by electricity, he nodded with relief.
Even though he obtained such a powerful fruit as the Thunder Fruit, Liu Yi was still thinking about strengthening his body. His future limit will definitely be higher than Borsalino’s.
After a while, Liu Yi sat up again, slowly controlling the lightning to drill into his body again, increasing the strength little by little, using lightning to strengthen his body.
As the intensity of the lightning grew, Liu Yi began to twitch again, but this time he was not burned black by the electricity. He just felt bursts of tingling in his body, and then he maintained this intensity and slowly discharged electricity into his body.
So, the people on the warship saw a strange scene.
Garp’s adopted son and Zephyr’s favorite disciple was sitting on the deck and twitching constantly, as if his head was broken by Whitebeard’s punch.
So Liu Yi twitched on the deck for the whole day, and Zefa watched him all day.
The marines on the deck also looked at Liu Yi with surprise all day long. After a day, Liu Yi carefully felt the changes in his body and found that his physical strength had become stronger.
Although this change in strength is not very obvious, it is a huge improvement compared to the naturally increased strength.
Liu Yi jumped up with joy, “Teacher Zefa, this method works. I feel like I’ve become stronger.”
Zefa was also happy beside him, but nothing could be seen on his face. “Well, that’s good. Remember to write a report about what happened in Sky Island these days and submit it to our headquarters. It needs to be verified.”
“Yes, Teacher Zefa,” Liu Yi started writing the report in the evening.
Liu Yi thought for a long time and decided to conceal the matter of Sky Island. Firstly, the navy was not concerned about the matter of Sky Island as the navy’s attention was still on the sea. Secondly, this was his last way out.
After all, he was very disgusted by the Celestial Dragons he talked about in the cultural class. If he couldn’t help but kill the Celestial Dragons one day, he would have a place to stay.
The next day, Liu Yi finished writing the report and gave it to Zefa, who handed it to the person next to him without even looking at it.
Liu Yi looked at Zefa in surprise, “Teacher Zefa, don’t you want to take a look?”
Zefa smiled indifferently and said, “Of course, this kind of thing should be left to Zhan Guo. I have retreated to the second line and am now only responsible for the training of new recruits. If you hadn’t created such a complicated situation this time, I would not have come here.”
Liu Yi was very moved. Zefa said that he came out this time to deal with a complicated situation, but he was holding his life card in his hand. Zefa was really good to him.
“Cough, cough, cough,” suddenly Zefa covered his mouth and started coughing, his face flushed.
Liu Yi asked nervously, “Teacher Zefa, what’s wrong with you? Are you hurt?”
Zefa took out a bottle of medicine from his arms, sprayed it into his mouth, then let out a long breath, and his complexion finally relaxed.
“I’m not injured, it’s just that I’m old and it’s inevitable that I have some minor health problems.”
Liu Yi looked at Zefa’s face. Zefa is only in his 50s, which is the prime age in this world. How could there be a problem?
According to his limited knowledge of One Piece, Zephyr will have his hand chopped off by a pirate in the future.
But according to his judgment over the years, Zephyr’s strength is not something that ordinary pirates can deal with, let alone cutting off his arm, which is probably impossible even for Whitebeard, who is known as the strongest pirate in the world.
Seeing Zefa spraying medicine, Liu Yi understood that Zefa might have asthma. If Zefa happened to have an attack at that time, then anything was possible.
This disease was incurable in his previous life, let alone in this One Piece world where the technology tree is distorted.
Liu Yi thought of his Yi Jin Jing, wondering if it could help Zefa with his treatment.
But he has tried it, and no one else here can feel that airflow, and Zefa can’t learn it either.
At this time, an officer came over and said, “General Zefa, you haven’t had a rest for several days. You should go and have some rest.”
Liu Yi was stunned when he heard this. Teacher Zefa hadn’t had a rest for several days in order to find him?
So he hurriedly said to Zefa, “Teacher Zefa, you should go and have a rest. There is nothing to do now. The fleet just needs to go back according to the route.”
Zefa also nodded and said, “Well, I’ll go to rest now. Remember to call me if you need anything.”
Liu Yi watched Zephyr fall into deep entanglement. Everyone in the navy was very nice to him. Even though Garp and Zephyr often beat him, he could deeply feel their protective feelings towards him.
But he really didn’t like the so-called gods in this world – the celestial dragons. If he couldn’t control himself one day, wouldn’t he have to stand against them?
Liu Yi thought about it for a long time, but still had no good solution. He could only wait and see.
Oh, by the way, there is also Zephyr’s arm. It’s just that he didn’t know much about One Piece in his previous life. When was Zephyr’s arm cut off?
He only vaguely remembered that there was a person with the ability of the time-rewinding fruit and a very ugly ninja who survived that time.
It seems that I have to pay attention to these two people when I see them in the elite training camp next time.
The warship continued to sail on the sea without any accidents.
No blind pirate would dare to show up after seeing such a large warship. After all, once the admiral’s warship is dispatched, the attention of the whole world will be focused on it. The admiral’s deterrent power is still very strong on the sea.
Liu Yi has been constantly using lightning to stimulate his body in the past few days, and his physical strength is constantly increasing.
At the same time, the World Economic News Agency also published a report with the headline “The Navy’s supernova survived the disaster and obtained the Thunder Fruit, and his strength was further improved. Another monster appeared in the Navy”, and there was also a big smiling face of Liu Yi on it.
One has to admire Morgans’ intelligence capabilities. Just a few days after Liu Yi returned, he had already figured out what had happened.
And he sent it out without any scruples, it seems he has a very deep background.
That day, when Liu Yi saw himself in the newspaper, the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily. Even if he was now exposed to the eyes of the world, he would probably have to face those vicious pirates in the future.
They will try to get rid of themselves at all costs. After all, no one wants to have a powerful opponent in the future.
Zefa walked up from behind him and saw Liu Yi staring at his news in a daze, “What’s wrong? Are you scared?”
Liu Yi shook his head, “No, I just feel that Morgans is a bit omnipotent, he can get our news so quickly.”
Upon hearing this, Zefa said: “This Morgans has some connections in the World Government, and he hides himself very well, so he is a bit unscrupulous. But you don’t have to care too much. If he provokes you, and if you can meet him, it doesn’t matter if you kill him!”
Liu Yi gave a thumbs up, Teacher Zefa is awesome.
As the warship continued to move forward, they saw the Gate of Justice of the Naval Headquarters a few days later. After being away for so many days, they finally returned to the Naval Headquarters.
Chapter 51: Lightning Training Method (Old Version)
At the gate of the elite training camp of the Navy Headquarters, Liu Yi stood outside the door and shouted loudly: “I’m finally back.”
As soon as he finished speaking, a voice and figure rushed out from the door, crying and hugging Liu Yi, “Brother Louis, you are finally back, wuwuwu”.
Bai Lie hugged Liu Yi tightly, fearing that he would suddenly disappear.
Liu Yi laughed a few times, patted Bailie and said, “You are so old and still crying, Bailie, you are not ashamed.”
Bai Lie let go of Liu Yi and said, “A few days ago, someone said that you were killed by Whitebeard. I was scared to death. I originally wanted to go with Master Zefa, but Master Zefa wouldn’t let me. You are my last relative. If you die, I will have no relatives anymore.”
Liu Yi touched Bai Lie’s head and said, “I will not die. Even if you see my corpse with your own eyes, don’t believe it, because I will not die, never.”
Bai Lie finally smiled and rolled his eyes at Liu Yi, “Brother Louis, do you think I’m a child who is easy to fool?”
Liu Yi joked: “Oh, Bailie has grown up and can’t be deceived anymore.”
At this time, many voices and figures appeared in the training camp one after another. They were all members of this year’s elite training camp.
Seeing Liu Yi appear, they all congratulated him and said, “Congratulations to senior Lu Yi for returning safely. It’s a blessing in disguise that you have obtained the thunder fruit.”
At this time, a student with a beard on his chin came over with a feather fan in his hand, and said, “Senior Louis, what does the Thunder Fruit look like? I heard that it hasn’t appeared for hundreds of years. Let us see it for example.”
Liu Yi grinned when he heard this and said, “You want to see the Thunder Fruit? Okay, but, Kong Ming, it might be a little painful, so you have to bear with it.”
That’s right, the man waving the feather fan was called Kong Ming. Liu Yi almost thought it was Zhuge Liang who had traveled through time. After several rounds of testing, he was sure that it was not.
Then Liu Yi beat him severely several times, saying as he beat him, “How dare you call yourself that?”
This made Kong Ming look very aggrieved. The name was given by his parents, so what could he do about it?
Kong Ming looked at Liu Yi who was grinning, and suddenly had a bad feeling, “Senior, wait a minute.”
“Boom!” Before Kong Ming could finish his words, lightning fell from the sky.
All members of the training camp were hit, and Bai Lie was also hit by a bolt of lightning.
Dozens of dark-skinned people suddenly appeared at the entrance of the elite training camp. Their hair all stood up and black smoke came out of their mouths.
They all looked at Liu Yi with resentment, but they could not beat Liu Yi before, and now Liu Yi had obtained the Thunder Fruit, so how could they beat him?
So they glared at Kong Ming fiercely. If they couldn’t beat Liu Yi, how could they beat Kong Ming? Beat him.
The feather fan in Kong Ming’s hand had turned black by now. Feeling the coldness behind him, he ran away without saying a word.
Dozens of classmates behind him were chasing him, “Kong Ming, don’t run, stop right there.”
While they were chasing and playing, Zefa was already in Zhan’s office.
Zefa handed a document to Zhan Guo, “This is the report of the fleet’s dispatch.” Then he handed out another report, “This is Louis’ report.”
Zhan Guo did not read the report on the fleet’s dispatch, but instead picked up Liu Yi’s report and started reading it.
After reading it, Zhan Guo frowned, “Zefa, what do you think of this report?”
Zefa rolled his eyes and said, “I haven’t read this report. I’m already an old guy who has retired to the second line. They will still have to work under you in the future. Of course, you will be in charge of these matters.”
After saying that, Zefa walked out of the room and closed the door.
The veins on Zhan Guo’s head bulged. One by one, everyone has become a hands-off boss. Do they want to tire me to death?
After saying that, he slammed the report hard on the table. After a while, Zhan Guo picked up the report and fed it to the goat on the table.
The next day, Soros also came back. He hurriedly found Liu Yi, “Louis, how are you? Are you okay?”
Liu Yi flexed his muscles and said, “I’m fine, what can happen?”
Soros breathed a sigh of relief, “I heard that you met Whitebeard, and were thrown into the sea by Whitebeard? And you also got the devil fruit because of it?”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi gritted his teeth and said firmly: “Damn White Beard, I will settle this account with him sooner or later.”
Soros continued to ask, “Did you get the Thunder Fruit? Let me see what the Thunder Fruit looks like?”
Hearing this, Bai Lie quickly took a half step back, and the other students all ran away.
Seeing this, Soros scratched his head in confusion, “What’s wrong with them?”
Liu Yi grinned and said, “It’s nothing, nothing. Come, let me show you the Thunder Fruit.”
Soros said excitedly after hearing this, “Okay, okay…”
Before Soros could finish his words, “boom”, a bolt of lightning fell directly from the sky and hit Soros’ head accurately.
Soros’ hair also stood up and smoke came out of his mouth.
Soros gritted his teeth and said, “Louis~”, and then he started chasing Liu Yi and hammering him.
Liu Yi also turned around and ran, looking back as he ran, “This is what you need to see, and you are not happy after seeing it. You are such a difficult person to get along with.”
Soros got even angrier and chased Liu Yi for a long time. Finally, Soros caught up with Liu Yi and punched him in the eye before he stopped.
After the fun was over, Liu Yi, with dark circles under his eyes, asked with his hands on his hips: “Soros, how many pirates did you catch this time?”
Soros rolled his eyes when he heard that, “I’m not as brave as you. I didn’t dare to go to Mogu Town, and I was called back early. I only caught pirates worth 80 million.”
Liu Yi became even more proud, “Not bad, not bad, we have captured so many in such a short time, enough for them to be my adjutants.”
Soros rolled his eyes at Liu Yi’s arrogant expression and said, “I know, I know. I will abide by the agreement and be your adjutant for a period of time.”
Liu Yi became even more proud and patted Soros on the shoulder, “Adjutant, you must be obedient in the future, otherwise I will make things difficult for you at any time.”
Soros slapped Liu Yi’s hand away and went to report to Zefa.
That afternoon, Zefa found Liu Yi and asked, “Louis, how is the method of using lightning to stimulate the body that you studied last time?”
Liu Yi replied: “Very successful, Mr. Zefa, I can feel my physical fitness improving after each click.”
“That’s good. Now I have a small favor that I need your help with. Use your electric shock method to train the elite training camp. This can also improve your control over the Thunder Fruit,” Zefa said to Liu Yi.
Liu Yi readily agreed. After all, this was something that could both improve his own abilities and help his classmates improve their abilities, so of course he was happy to help. “It’s just a punishment to the teacher. I can’t stay in the training camp forever.”
Zefa shook his head and said, “The World Government recently acquired a scientist, and we have asked him to start researching devices that use electricity to stimulate the body. You just need to help for a while.”
After a while, Zefa summoned all the students. Liu Yi stood behind Zefa and said, “I gathered you here this time because Louis developed a new training method after obtaining the Thunder Fruit. Now he will train with you. Remember, don’t resist.”
Then he turned to Liu Yi and said, “Okay, you start.”
Liu Yi walked down with his teeth bared, “Students, are you ready?”
Rumble, countless lightning bolts fell from the sky, connecting the students in the elite training camp, and Liu Yi himself was also connected by one.
Liu Yi constantly adjusted the intensity of the lightning based on the reactions of his classmates, which was also a challenge for him.
Kong Ming was shaking like a sieve now, but he did not forget to ask Liu Yi, “Senior Louis, why are you also electrocuted?”
Liu Yi rolled his eyes and said, “Because I also want to become stronger.”
Then a strange scene appeared in the Navy Headquarters. The roar of thunder and lightning continued to be heard in the sky above the elite training camp, and dozens of trainees below were shaking constantly.
The expressions on their faces were extremely complicated, with a look of pain and reservation.
Since being stimulated by lightning, the trainees in the elite training camp have been chasing Liu Yi for electricity.
Liu Yi’s scalp was tingling after seeing this. No one wants to have a bunch of perverts following them around all day long.
Chapter 52: Graduation and Destinations (Old Version)
That day, Liu Yi was chased by a group of people from the elite training camp and fled in a panic. A strange voice came from behind him, “Senior Louis, please do it again, Senior Louis, please!”
Ever since Liu Yi started the electric shock training method, except for the first few days when the students were in excruciating pain, after they noticed that their physical fitness was improving, Liu Yi became a hot commodity, with countless students chasing after him every day and clamoring to try it again.
Finally, Liu Yi couldn’t stand it anymore and ran into Zefa’s office, “Teacher Zefa, I can’t stand it anymore. These people pester me every day to give them an electric shock. It’s so annoying. When will those instruments be repaired?”
A smile appeared on Zefa’s lips, “The instrument has been completed and is already in mass production. It will be delivered in three days. If you hold on a little longer, you will be free in three days. Also, your and Soros’ graduation ceremony will begin in three days. After this awarding of the title, you will go to guard an area.”
Liu Yi smacked his lips when he heard that. He was about to graduate and it felt like time was passing so quickly.
Then he immediately became excited, he could finally go out, pirates, get ready to die. “Teacher Zefa, where should I be assigned?”
Zefa shook his head. “I don’t know about that. I only train with weights. It’s up to Zhan Guo to decide how to arrange it. What? Do you have a place you want to go?”
Liu Yi said firmly, “It would be best to be a place with many pirates.”
Zefa looked at Liu Yi and didn’t try to persuade him. After all, some things can only be understood through personal experience. “Okay, go out and satisfy your classmates first.”
Liu Yi was a little surprised when he heard this, and stared at Zefa, “Teacher Zefa, you have changed.”
Zefa said unhappily, “Get lost.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi immediately rushed out, disappeared outside the door, and closed it behind him.
When Zefa saw Liu Yi running out, a smile appeared on his face, “This bad boy, oh, time flies so fast.”
I don’t know how the news that Liu Yi would graduate in three days got out. During these three days, Liu Yi had hardly any rest. He was forced to train on the training ground all day long, and it was the kind of meticulous training.
If it is too big, it may hurt people; if it is too small, it will not have any effect. Liu Yi was so tired that he doubted his life. He was almost drained these days.
Soon, three days passed, and the students stared at Liu Yi with a sense of unfulfilled desire.
Looking at their gazes, Liu Yi couldn’t help himself and said, “That’s enough. The electric shock device will be here soon. What are you still staring at me for? Be careful or I’ll give you a big blow.”
Soros was very happy. He agreed to be Liu Yi’s adjutant. Doesn’t this mean that he can enjoy electric shocks every day in the future?
It’s exciting just to think about it, after all, everyone hopes to become stronger quickly.
At this time, Kong Ming said slowly, “Machines are not as good as real people.”
Liu Yi’s face was dark, and lightning was flashing on his body. “Kong Ming, I’ll give you another chance to organize your words.”
Kong Ming waved his hands repeatedly and said, “No, no, no, I said people are not as good as machines.”
After saying this, he realized that he was wrong and quickly covered his mouth.
However, it was too late. “Boom”, a huge bolt of lightning struck. Kong Ming’s body twitched, and then a satisfied smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he slowly fell down.
Seeing this scene, other students were also eager to try, and Liu Yi was so scared that he quickly left.
After a while, Zhan Guo arrived at the training ground, followed by several officers.
The scale of this graduation ceremony was obviously much smaller than before, after all, there were only two people, but Zhan Guo still had to come, after all, these people would be following him in the future.
Zhan Guo looked at Soros and said, “Why are you the only one here? Where is Louis?”
Soros saluted and said, “General Warring States, Louis was here just now, but he couldn’t resist the enthusiasm of his classmates, so he hid temporarily. He will be back soon.”
Before he finished speaking, Liu Yi appeared beside Soros with a zila sound and saluted Zhan Guo in the same manner. “General Zhan Guo, Louis is here to report.”
Sengoku looked at him and nodded with satisfaction. This was another monster that appeared after Kuzan, and the future hope of the navy.
Then Zhan Guo’s face became serious and he said, “I will start to confer titles on you now.”
Liu Yi and Soros stood at attention. “Soros, the total amount of pirates you captured and killed in this assessment is more than 80 million. Now you are awarded the rank of major,” Zhan Guo said, and then he took a set of military uniform from the officer behind him and handed it to Soros.
Soros saluted and respectfully accepted the uniform.
Zhan Guo continued, “Louis, the total amount of pirates you captured and killed in this assessment exceeded 500 million. Now I will award you the rank of lieutenant colonel.”
After saying that, he took a military uniform from the officer behind him and handed it to Liu Yi, “Congratulations, Lieutenant Colonel Louis.”
Liu Yi saluted and took the military uniform with both hands.
When the students heard that the bounty was over 500 million, their eyes widened. This was probably a new record. The most perverted Sakaski only had 300 million.
Zhan Guo adjusted himself and said, “Okay, I will now announce your appointments. Colonel Louis is appointed as the base commander of the 9th North Sea branch, and Soros is appointed as the deputy base commander of the 9th North Sea branch. Due to the personnel adjustment of the 9th branch, you have a three-month vacation. After three months, you must report to the 9th branch. Is there any problem?”
“No,” Liu Yi and Soros said in unison.
Zhan Guo nodded with satisfaction and said, “Do a good job, I have confidence in you.”
After saying that, Zhan Guo turned around and left. He did take time out of his busy schedule to come here.
If it weren’t for outstanding graduates like Liu Yi and Soros, he wouldn’t have taken the time to come here, as his desk is piled high with official business.
After Zhan Guo left, his classmates gathered around him and said, “Congratulations, senior, for becoming the base director.”
Then there was another discordant voice, “Senior Louis, why don’t you give us one more try before you leave, just once.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi shuddered, turned into a flash of lightning and disappeared. He really couldn’t stand this group of people anymore.
After Liu Yi left, the classmates smacked their lips in regret. Alas, the tool man is gone, so they will just have to use the machine.
That night, Liu Yi secretly came to the beach alone. Before leaving, he wanted to confirm one thing.
He activated his observation Haki, made sure there was no one around, and then reached his hand into the water.
I waited for a while, there was no response, then I put my whole arm in again, still no response.
A big question mark appeared above Liu Yi’s head. Didn’t it say that users of Devil Fruit abilities would become completely powerless and lose their abilities when encountering sea water?
He activated his ability again, hissing, hissing, without any hindrance. Could it be that his fruit was fake?
Liu Yi didn’t believe it, so he gritted his teeth and slowly walked into the sea. When he stepped into the sea, there was still no reaction.
The sea water reached above his knees, but there was no reaction. Even until his head was submerged in the water, there was still no reaction.
Liu Yi soaked in the water blankly, doubting his life. What was wrong with his fruit? It was not afraid of seawater? What about the seastone?
Liu Yi climbed out of the sea, “sizzle”, used the high temperature of the lightning to dry his clothes, and then walked back expressionlessly.
. It was confirmed that I had eaten a fake devil fruit.
The next day, Liu Yi moved out of the dormitory and returned to He’s home.
During his time at the Navy Headquarters, he would return to Tsuru’s home whenever he had a holiday. Now that he has graduated, of course he has to move back.
The cranes are usually not at home. It is good enough if they can come back twice a year.
But this time, he met a villain as soon as he came back, and the door was kicked open with a “bang”.
Cap swaggered in. “Louis, I heard you graduated and have three months of vacation?”
Louis looked at the broken gate, speechless, “Yes, old man, I have graduated, and will soon go to the Ninth Branch to serve as the base chief.”
Karp picked his nose and said, “Now that you’ve graduated, come home with me and recognize your relatives this time.” Then he flicked his booger away.
Liu Yi dodged the flying booger by turning sideways, the corner of his mouth twitched, “Recognize relatives? Besides Dorag, you have other sons?”
Karp waved his hand and said, “Of course not, it’s just that I have two grandchildren. As an uncle, don’t you want to go and meet them? And my fellow villagers.”
Hearing about his grandson Liu Yi, he became excited, Dorag’s son. Hehehehe, Dorag, if I can’t beat you, can’t I beat your son?
You were allowed to beat me up back then, and now I finally got the chance.
Liu Yi immediately became more energetic, “Recognize it, old man, this relationship must be recognized. When are we leaving?”
Karp was a little confused when he saw Liu Yi suddenly become energetic, “Ah, of course the sooner the better.”
Liu Yi immediately pushed Karp out, “Let’s go, let’s go now, I can’t wait anymore, hehe, hehehehehe”.
Karp looked at Liu Yi in a daze, with a puzzled look on his face, and then he became happy, “Hahaha, you are worthy of being my child. You care so much about your relatives.”
At this time, in the East China Sea, Dorag, who was hiding under his cloak, sneezed, “Aqiu.” Dorag said puzzledly, “What’s wrong with me?”
Then he looked at the child in his arms, a smile appeared on his face, “Luffy, Luffy, come, smile for your father.”
Chapter 53: East Sea Windmill Village (Old Version)
A huge warship was sailing on the sea, heading all the way to the East China Sea.
There is a huge dog head on the head of the warship. Yes, this is Garp’s ship.
On the warship, Garp was standing on the dog’s head and dozing off. Liu Yi beside him was looking at him speechlessly. How could he fall asleep?
Suddenly Liu Yi had an idea. The old man was sleeping now. Should he take the opportunity to punch him?
But what if he wakes up and hits himself? And says someone else hit him?
Just as Liu Yi was still daydreaming, Karp’s eyes suddenly widened.
Then he punched Liu Yi on the head, and a bump almost the same size as his head suddenly appeared on Liu Yi’s head.
Liu Yi covered his head and asked, “Old man, what are you doing?”
Garp looked at him teasingly, “I have a feeling you are thinking of something impolite.”
Liu Yi was dumbfounded when he heard this. This old man not only has strong Armament Haki, but also Observation Haki?
Could he sense his thoughts while they were still in his mind? But how could Liu Yi admit it? As long as he was not caught on the spot, he would never admit it.
He also started to show off his acting skills, with his mouth corners turned down, and said aggrievedly, “No, old man, you can’t wrongly accuse people.”
“Bang”, Karp punched the big bump again, and this time a gourd-shaped bump formed on his head.
Karp continued to lecture, “What’s wrong with a father lecturing his son?”
Liu Yi had a blank expression on his face and was heartbroken. How could he be so stupid as to reason with Garp? He turned around and wanted to leave, not wanting to bother with this old rogue.
Seeing that Liu Yi wanted to leave, Karp quickly said, “Stop.”
Liu Yi stopped walking when he heard that, and Cap walked to Liu Yi while picking his nose, “I heard that you have developed some kind of electric shock training method? Let me try it.”
Liu Yi said expressionlessly, “The electric shock training method is to increase the strength of the body through electric shock, but I don’t think your physical strength can be improved.”
Garp’s tone became louder when he heard this, “Hmm?”
Seeing that Karp was about to take action again, Liu Yi quickly said, “I’ll let you feel it right now.”
At the same time, I was sighing in my heart, wondering what a sin I had committed.
Upon hearing this, Karp nodded with satisfaction and said, “Come on, let me feel it.” Then he stood there, waiting for Liu Yi’s electric shock.
Liu Yi looked at Karp and had his own plan in mind: I’m going to electrocute you to death, you old bastard.
After saying that, Liu Yi summoned a huge electric current, while secretly increasing the current intensity, but it would not kill you.
With a loud bang, a huge bolt of lightning struck Garp. Garp’s hair stood up instantly and some parts of his body turned black.
But Liu Yi cursed the old monster in his heart. The current he output this time was enough to kill several sea beasts with electricity, but Garp’s clothes were only burnt black by the electricity, and he looked fine.
Garp blinked his eyes and said, “Is that it? Is there any stronger one?”
Liu Yi gritted his teeth and said, “Yes, but it is too powerful and can only cause damage. Do you want to try it?”
Garp waved his hand indifferently and said, “Come on, let me feel it.”
Liu Yi gritted his teeth and said angrily, “Electrocute you, old bastard!” Then he summoned a bolt of lightning that was even bigger than the previous one. “Boom,” it struck Garp directly on the head.
This time, Garp was much more miserable than the last time. His entire head was split black and black air was still coming out of his mouth.
After a while, Karp kicked Liu Yi away, “Why are you using so much strength? Do you want to kill me?”
“Zizizizi”, after a while, a string of lightning appeared on the deck, and then slowly condensed into the shape of a person, and finally Liu Yi walked out of the lightning.
He shouted at Garp, “Old man, do you want to kill me? I am now a devil fruit user, and I will be doomed if I fall into the sea.”
Liu Yi did not tell others that he was not afraid of sea water. It would be bad if he was sliced ​​up as research material. He was still very weak now, and he could also use it as his trump card.
Upon hearing this, Karp just picked his nose and said, “Oh, I forgot about that. You’re fine now!”
Liu Yi looked at Garp with gritted teeth. If he really couldn’t beat this bastard, he would have to teach him a lesson today and let him know what the Thunder Fruit was.
The navy on the ship saw this scene as if nothing had happened. As Garp’s direct subordinates, they had followed Garp since the early days.
Some of them had participated in Garp’s pursuit of the Pirate King Roger, and they had long known what kind of person Garp was. They just mourned for Lieutenant Colonel Liu Yi in their hearts. Who made him have to have a father like Garp?
Then Cap said, “Although your electric shock training method is of no use to me, it is still quite useful for my marines. Please use this method to help me train them during this period of time.”
Liu Yi didn’t dare to refuse at all, otherwise he might be beaten again. This old guy Garp was completely unreasonable, and Marshal Kong and General Sengoku couldn’t do anything about him.
So the following scene appeared on the warship: a group of marines stood behind Liu Yi, their bodies shaking like sieves.
But they all had happy expressions on their faces. Liu Yi was conscripted along the way, but his control over the Thunder Fruit became stronger and stronger.
As Liu Yi and the marines continued to shake the ship, the warship continued to move forward without stopping.
Finally, ten days later, they saw a port and arrived at their destination, Windmill Village in the East China Sea.
Karp brought Liu Yi down from the boat, and people at the port greeted Karp one after another.
Garp also responded to all of them one by one with his big white teeth bared, and they all looked very familiar.
Garp brought Liu Yi and the marines into the village. The villagers were not surprised at all. Those who knew him greeted Garp, while those who didn’t know him were busy with their own things, as if they didn’t exist. It seemed like they were used to it, and no one knew how many times Garp had come back like this.
Then Garp let the Marines move freely, and then took Liu Yi to continue walking towards the village.
Until he walked to a bar, pushed the door and walked in. The people in the bar saw Cap coming in and greeted him.
Cap brought Liu Yi to the bar and greeted a teenage girl, “Makino, give me a glass of wine, and give the little girl next to me a glass of juice.”
Liu Yi said confidently, “I’m fifteen years old and can drink.”
Garp glared at him in dissatisfaction and said, “Do you want to try my beloved iron fist again?”
Liu Yi sighed when he heard this and said, “Please give me a glass of juice, thank you.” Liu Yi decisively gave in.
Makino walked up to Cap with a glass of wine and a glass of juice, and said with a smile, “This young man looks unfamiliar. Is this the first time that Mr. Cap has brought someone here?”
Cap finished a glass of wine and breathed a sigh of relief, “Ah, this is my son, Monkey D. Louis.” He brought him here to see me this time.
Makino exclaimed in surprise, “Isn’t Mr. Garp’s son Brother Dorag?”
After he said this, he seemed to realize something and his expression changed.
Seeing Makino’s expression, Liu Yi knew what she was thinking, and the old bastard Garp didn’t explain it clearly.
So he sighed again. It was really tiring to follow that old bastard Garp. He had already sighed twice in this period of time.
Liu Yi said to Makino: “Let me introduce myself. My name is Louis. Later, Mr. Garp adopted me as his son, so my name was changed to Monkey D. Louis by Mr. Garp. Please take care of me.”
Upon hearing this, Makino let out a long sigh and introduced herself: “My name is Makino, and I’m the owner of this bar. You can also call me Maggie. It’s our first meeting, please take care of me.”
Although the two shook hands in a friendly manner, it was only then that Cap reacted, “Maggie, you were thinking about some strange things from time to time just now.”
Makino smiled awkwardly and said, “No, Mr. Cap.”
At this time, a little old man walked in from outside, “Karp, why are you back again? Didn’t you just leave a few days ago?”
Karp retorted, “I can’t come back just after leaving. I missed my grandson, so I came back.”
The old man saw Liu Yi and asked, “Who is this?”
So before Karp spoke, Liu Yi felt it necessary to introduce himself to avoid any trouble.
The old man was very happy to hear that, “Welcome, Louis, I am the village chief, Up Slap. Your father and I grew up together in Windmill Village. You can call me uncle.”
Liu Yi smiled brightly when he heard the words, “Hello, Uncle Upp.” Having lived two lives, Liu Yi naturally knew how to please his elders.
Sure enough, Up looked at Liu Yi with satisfaction and said, “Louis became a naval officer at such a young age. He must be an excellent person. But don’t learn from your father’s unreliable behavior.”
Upon hearing this, Cap became dissatisfied and said, “Hey, hey, hey, Up, what am I doing wrong? If you don’t explain yourself clearly today, I will never forgive you.”
Upp was not afraid of Cap at all, “You are a miner who works every other day, you are not like a father at all, don’t lead Louis astray.”
So the two of them started arguing, and Makino watched them quarreling without any intention of trying to stop them, it seemed that he was used to it. But as they were arguing, they suddenly changed the subject.
Up looked at Liu Yi and said, “Louis, you and Makino are of similar age, so you should interact more often in the future.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi’s face froze. Was he being forced to go on a blind date?
Sure enough, if you go home and are urged to go on a blind date, you can’t avoid it no matter where you are. Even though she is only fifteen years old, Makino’s face slowly turned red when she heard this.
Chapter 54 Ace (Old Version)
After Karp and Liu Yi stayed in the bar for a while, Karp took Liu Yi out and said, “Louis, I’ll take you to see my grandchildren. You will definitely like them, hahahaha.”
Liu Yi was also a little expectant when he heard that, and laughed like a big villain, “Of course, I will definitely take good care of them, hehehe”.
Seeing Liu Yi’s smile, Karp became even more proud and took Liu Yi up the mountain.
Not long after, Liu Yi saw a wooden house. When he saw the traps in front of the wooden house, Liu Yi frowned, then activated his observation Haki, and more than a dozen auras appeared inside the wooden house.
Feeling Liu Yi’s actions next to him, Cap waved his hand calmly and said, “Don’t be nervous, Louis, these people are all my friends.”
Then Garp swaggered past the traps and kicked the door open.
The group of people in the house who were in a panic suddenly stopped and saw a tall figure appear at the door, and then a sturdy woman began to shout, “Are you looking for death? How dare you kick the door of our bandit Dadan family?”
She walked out aggressively, but after seeing who was coming, her momentum became weaker and weaker.
When he came in front of Garp, he was like a little partridge, “Vice Admiral Garp, why are you here?”
Cap picked his nose and said, “Why, I can’t come?”
Dadan rubbed his hands and said, “You can come, of course you can come, please come in.”
Seeing Jingli leaning against the door, he asked Garp, “Vice Admiral Garp, who is this?”
Liu Yi quickly introduced himself, “My name is Monkey D. Louis, I’m Mr. Garp’s adopted son, and I’m a navy man.”
Dadan immediately became enthusiastic, “So you are Vice Admiral Garp’s child. Come in.”
After Liu Yi followed Karp in, he found that there were more than a dozen bandits inside.
There was also a child of a few years old on the beam. There were some freckles on the child’s face. He stood on the beam majestically looking at everyone. He didn’t look like a Drago at all.
Liu Yi said uncertainly, “Grandpa, could this child be Dorag’s child?”
Garp looked at the two children and answered: “Ah, the one on the beam is my adopted grandson, his name is Ace.”
Looking at Ace who was still on the beam on the ground, Liu Yi’s mouth twitched. How could it be so small?
An image appeared in Liu Yi’s mind. He was holding a child in his left hand, laughing, and slapping the child’s face with his right hand.
Liu Yi quickly shook his head and threw this picture out. How could he start this?
Suddenly Liu Yi realized something was wrong. Wasn’t it Dorag’s child?
By this time, Garp had already picked up Ace from the beam and put his face against Ace’s pink little face, “Ace, did you miss me?”
Ace tried desperately to push Garp out, but with his weak arms and legs, there was no way he could push Garp away.
Ace said with disdain: “You just left not long ago, how come you are back so soon?”
Garp still didn’t let him go, “Grandpa missed you, so I came back.”
After saying that, he threw Ace up. Liu Yi looked at the distance until Ace’s nose was almost touching the roof, and he secretly mourned for Ace in his heart. But what he didn’t expect was that Ace was actually very happy.
After Garp put Ace down, he pointed at Liu Yi and said to Ace, “This is Louis. He is my adopted son. You have to call him uncle from now on.”
Ace raised his head and looked at Liu Yi, and Liu Yi smiled and said, “Ace, my name is Louis, and I’m your uncle.”
Hearing this, Ace snorted and turned his head, leaving Liu Yi with the back of his head.
The smile on Liu Yi’s face froze. This damn kid is quite arrogant. Even if you are not Dorag’s child, even if you are still young, you can’t escape this beating.
Then he said to Karp, “Old man, didn’t you say that Dragon had a child? Where is his child?”
Upon hearing this, Karp was furious and said, “Yeah, that bastard already has a child, but he hasn’t brought it back to me to see. Wait until he comes back to show me how I’ll teach him a lesson.”
Liu Yi covered his face when he heard this, thinking that he had been wrong after all.
After Garp and Ace had enough fun, they threw the ball to Liu Yi and said, “Louis, take Ace out to play for a while. I want to talk to Dadan.”
Liu Yi hurriedly caught Ace from the air, and walked out holding Ace in one hand.
Dadan watched them toss Ace around, his facial expression changing constantly, but in the end he didn’t dare to argue with Garp, and looked at Ace who was being carried out with a worried look on his face.
As soon as Liu Yi carried Ace out, Ace started yelling, “Put me down now.”
Liu Yi gently slapped Ace on the butt and said, “Little brat, do you want to let your uncle know?”
Ace also became stubborn and said, “No.”
Liu Yi then pulled her hard again and asked, “Are you going to scream?”
Ace’s eyes were already welling up with tears, but he remained stubborn and said, “No, I won’t scream.”
So Liu Yi pulled it again. Not long after, Liu Yi put his hands behind his head and lay leisurely on the grass. Ace, with red eyes, was fanning himself with a huge leaf.
Liu Yi closed his eyes and enjoyed it, “Ace, fan me for ten minutes and uncle will give you a gift.”
Ace pursed his lips and said, “I know, uncle.” In the end, Ace succumbed to Liu Yi’s tyranny.
But when Liu Yi took out a stick ten minutes later, Ace forgot all the unpleasantness and shouted excitedly, “Thank you uncle.”
In fact, this is just an ordinary stick. Liu Yi just trimmed it to make it straight, especially straight. No little boy could refuse such a gift.
Looking at Ace waving his stick excitedly, Liu Yi snorted and said, “You little bastard, I can’t control you.”
But Ace was dancing when suddenly he rushed towards him, “Smelly uncle, watch out for the stick,” and then he hit Liu Yi with the stick.
Liu Yi didn’t even look at him, he instantly appeared behind Ace and grabbed him by the scruff of the neck. “Hey, little Ace, you are so dishonest.”
Ace’s hands and feet kept flapping in the air, “Oi, put me down, stinky uncle.”
Upon hearing this, Liu Yi turned into Thunder and pulled Ace into the air, with a wicked smile on his face, “Hey, Ace, you wanted me to put you down.” Then he let go.
“Ah~~, help!” Ace’s hands and feet kept thrashing, and he was almost crying with fear. Just when Ace was about to fall to the ground, Liu Yi suddenly appeared again, still holding him by the scruff of the neck.
Liu Yi brought Ace to him and asked, “Do you want to release it again?” Ace looked at him stubbornly without saying anything. So Liu Yi did it again.
But after a few times, Ace was no longer afraid, and kept pestering him, “Wow, uncle, you are so awesome, you can actually fly, can you teach me?”, there were little stars in Ace’s eyes.
Liu Yi’s face was filled with black lines. He had miscalculated. Could this child be so adaptable?
There was no choice but Liu Yi could only let him go and said, “You can’t learn this, you will know it when you grow up.”
Ace said “oh” in disappointment, then immediately said to Liu Yi, “Then uncle, let’s do it a few more times, it’s fun.”
Liu Yi turned his head and said, “I don’t want to play anymore.”
Ai immediately shook his arm and acted coquettishly in a cute tone, “Let’s play again, just once, okay, uncle.”
Liu Yi couldn’t resist Ace’s pleading, so he took him high into the sky and then gave him shelter when he landed.
This was the scene that Garp and Dadan saw when they came out. Dadan’s heart almost jumped out of his chest, but Garp still smiled and said, “It seems like you uncle and nephew are having a good time together.”
Ace excitedly said to Garp, “Grandpa, grandpa, uncle is so awesome, he can even fly.”
Garp laughed, “Of course, he is my child after all. Ace, you must become an excellent navy like your uncle in the future, otherwise I will let you taste the iron fist that I love.”
Ace made a face at Garp, causing him to burst into laughter again.
Liu Yi looked at Ace and suddenly remembered that Ace seemed to have become a pirate and finally died in the Navy Headquarters. As for what happened in between, he had no idea.
If Ace dies by then, how sad will Garp be.
Liu Yi looked at Garp who was laughing, and then looked at little Ace who was pulling his clothes. No, he had to keep an eye on Ace more in the future and couldn’t let him become a pirate.
Chapter 55: Reappearance of the Conqueror’s Haki (Old Version)
Since arriving at Windmill Village, Liu Yi’s daily life consists of taking Ace out to play, and then going to the bar with Garp to rest. His life is quite comfortable.
That day, Liu Yi followed Karp to the bar again, with Little Ace following behind him.
Cap pushed open the door and shouted to Makino, “Makino, give me a glass of wine and two glasses of juice.”
Makino smiled and took out the prepared wine and juice and put them on the bar, “Mr. Cap, it’s ready for you.”
These days, Garp, Liu Yi and others came here every day, and Makino prepared everything for them early.
At this time, Liu Yi greeted Makino, “Maggie, business looks good today.”
Makino saw that Liu Yi’s face was slightly red. Ever since the last time Village Chief Wupu asked him to spend more time with Liu Yi, she felt a little shy every time she saw Liu Yi. After all, she was just a teenage girl and was quite thin-skinned.
Makino blushed and said, “Fortunately, the Marines have also come to the bar to drink recently, and business has improved a lot.”
Liu Yi looked at Makino’s shy expression and couldn’t help but sigh. In his previous life, some girls were already making dirty jokes when they were in junior high school. It was rare to see such a shy look.
So Liu Yi asked curiously, “Makino, how old are you this year?”
Makino’s face turned even redder, and he said in a voice so audible that only a mosquito could hear, “Thirteen years old,” and then he found an excuse to run away.
Liu Yi, who has been single for two lifetimes, still looks confused. What happened to her?
Cap, who was standing next to him, looked very disappointed and punched Liu Yi on the head, “You little bastard, why don’t you get your bearings?”
A big bump appeared on Liu Yi’s head. Then he picked up the juice, put the straw into his mouth, and drank the juice angrily.
Little Ace also started talking at this time, “Uncle, I drink juice because I am a child. You are an adult, why are you still drinking juice?”
Looking at Ace who was confused, Liu Yi became even angrier and said, “This is an adult matter, kids, don’t talk about it.”
Ace said “oh” and drank the juice silently.
At this time, Garp found Makino and said to her, “Makino, can I trouble you for something?”
When Makino heard this, his face turned red.
He pulled the corner of his clothes and rubbed it for a long time, “Mr. Cap, what do you say?”
“Please help me look after Ace for a while. I’m taking Louis to the Kingdom of Goa.” Hearing this, Makino’s complexion recovered a lot, and then he said gently, “Okay, Mr. Garp.”
Seeing that Makino’s face suddenly turned red, Garp asked in confusion, “Makino, what’s wrong with you? Why is your face so red?”
It seems that although Karp understands some things, he doesn’t understand much.
So Makino’s face turned red again, “It’s nothing, Mr. Cap, maybe I’m tired from moving things.”
At this time, Cap said generously, “If you need to move anything heavy in the future, just ask Louis to do it. He is young and very strong.”
Makino was like a cooked crab at this time, his whole body turned red, “Okay, I got it, Mr. Garp is going to the Goa Kingdom, so go quickly, I will take care of Ace.”
Makino quickly tried to find a way to get Garp away. It was really embarrassing.
So Garp took Liu Yi towards the direction of the Kingdom of Goa. On the way, Liu Yi asked Garp, “Grandpa, what are we going to do in the Kingdom of Goa?”
Garp said indifferently, “Some nobles from the Kingdom of Goa know that I’m back. They said they want to host a banquet for me. I’ll take you to see it.”
Liu Yi asked in confusion: “Noble, old man, why do you care about them? They are just a bunch of parasites.”
Garp sighed, “I can ignore nobles from other places, even the Celestial Dragons, but they are nobles from my hometown after all. If I don’t even respond to their invitation to a banquet, there’s no guarantee that they won’t embarrass the folks in Windmill Village.”
Liu Yi fell silent upon hearing this. This was the way of the world, and it seemed like it couldn’t be avoided no matter where one went.
Liu Yi followed Garp into the Kingdom of Goa. There were many beggars on the streets. They were dressed in rags and sat on the streets with lifeless eyes. In front of them was a bowl with only a pitiful amount of Bailey in it.
Slowly Liu Yi and his companions walked to the center of the kingdom. It was much cleaner here and there were no beggars to be seen.
There are soldiers in armor patrolling around, the buildings here are even more magnificent, the aroma of cream is constantly coming from the side, and there are soldiers driving away beggars not far away.
Liu Yi was disgusted by this scene. It was like two different worlds here and outside. The nobles didn’t care about the lives of the common people at all, and only cared about their own revelry every night.
But this situation seems to be the norm in this world. Liu Yi couldn’t help but become irritated.
Sensing Liu Yi’s emotional change, Karp sighed, “Louis, don’t be anxious, calm down first, and we can talk about it after the banquet.”
Liu Yi looked at Garp and suddenly felt that Garp was a little strange today. Garp was not like this usually, so Liu Yi calmed down and followed Garp into the palace.
There was someone waiting outside the palace early. When he saw Garp coming, he bowed and saluted, then took Garp into the palace.
The red carpet stretched from the entrance of the palace to the banquet hall. Nobles in beautiful costumes were walking around and toasting each other in the hall. Cap and Liu Yi, who were wearing casual clothes, looked out of place here.
But when the nobles saw Garp, no one showed any disgust, and they all came over to greet Garp.
Garp just waved his hand casually as a greeting.
The nobles didn’t care. They already knew what kind of person Garp was, and being able to come was already a favor to them.
As for Liu Yi, they also knew that he was Garp’s adopted son and a supernova in the navy. They were definitely very enthusiastic about such a person and even wanted to introduce their daughter to him.
After Liu Yi rejected several nobles with a cold face, the others stopped trying to make things difficult for themselves.
Karp and Liu Yi were eating and drinking the whole time. They left after they finished eating, regardless of whether the banquet was over or not.
Liu Yi followed Garp out of the Goa Kingdom. As they walked, Garp suddenly stopped.
Cap turned his back to Liu Yi and said, “Louis, come with me.”
After saying that, Cap ran deep into the forest. Liu Yi was confused, but still turned into thunder and followed him.
Liu Yi followed Karp deep into the forest and saw Karp stopped in an open space. He asked in surprise, “Grandpa, what’s wrong with you?”
Instead of answering him, Karp asked him, “What do you think about what happened today?”
Liu Yi was silent for a moment, and said, “The rich have wine and meat, but the poor are freezing to death on the streets.”
Garp sighed, “Alas, that’s it. This is already a relatively good kingdom, and even this is the case. What will you do if you go to a worse place in the future?”
Liu Yi was silent for a long time, but he couldn’t answer, so he could only reply, “I don’t know.”
Garp turned around and looked at him, “Let me tell you, you will strike those nobles and help the common people get a better life. Even if they are Celestial Dragons, I’m afraid you won’t hesitate to strike them.”
Liu Yi did not answer, and Garp continued, “It doesn’t matter if it’s an ordinary noble. I can help you deal with it, but once you touch the Celestial Dragons, even I will be helpless. I will have no choice but to attack you. Do you understand?”
Liu Yi was silent for a long time, and finally said, “Why? The Tianlong people are already corrupt now, but we still have to maintain their rule?”
“What we are maintaining is not the rule of the Celestial Dragons, but the stability of the world.”
“What’s the difference? The ones who benefit in the end are still the Celestial Dragons.”
“Do you know how many people will die if the world falls into chaos?”
“Are civilians going to have to live a life worse than death?”
Karp and Liu Yi argued, and finally Karp clenched his fists and said, “Looks like I have no choice but to beat you up, Louis.” Then Karp started to attack Liu Yi.
Liu Yi also turned into thunder, “I’ve wanted to beat you up for a long time, old man.”
After saying that, the two of them started fighting. Rumble, the sound of thunder and the sound of fists hitting flesh could be heard continuously, and the forest immediately became chaotic.
After a while, the sound ended. The forest had become charred and many trees were broken in half.
In the center, Karp was riding on Liu Yi, grabbing Liu Yi’s clothes and raising his fist high.
There was blood at the corner of Liu Yi’s mouth, but he still looked at Karp with a firm gaze.
Karp looked at Liu Yi and slowly put down his raised fist. Then Karp got off Liu Yi and sat next to Liu Yi.
“You know, from the first time I saw you, I thought you were a good kid. Your eyes were different from those of other people. Later, I learned about your life experience from Crane, and you actually had the Conqueror’s Haki. So I decided to train you well and put you in the Marine Headquarters to grow up so that you wouldn’t have to go out to sea as a pirate in the future. But I didn’t expect that after nearly 10 years of training, your concept has not changed,” Garp said dejectedly as he sat next to Liu Yi.
Liu Yi asked: “Grandpa, how do you know what I think?”
Cap glanced at him and said, “How could I not know my child? Although I am often not in the headquarters, I know everything about you. Louis, you are a kind child, otherwise I would not adopt you as my adopted son, but there are some things that cannot be touched.”
Liu Yi did not reply, so Garp continued, “You will be taking office soon, but if you do this, you will probably offend the Celestial Dragons sooner or later, and then it will be too late to make amends. That bastard Dragon has already established a revolutionary army and is on the opposite side of the government. But you are different, you still have a chance to make amends.”
Garp sighed, “Louis, go ahead and leave the navy before it’s too late. I’ll explain to the headquarters. Find a place to live in seclusion. Don’t be a pirate and don’t go against the World Government, otherwise you will die. The government is not as simple as you think.”
Liu Yi looked at the lonely Garp, and then thought of Garp who would lose Ace in the future, and his heart ached.
Then he stood up with a determined look, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, “Old man, I will not leave the navy.”
Hearing this, Karp gritted his teeth and said, “Then what do you want to do? It will be too late when serious consequences occur in the future.”
Liu Yi’s eyes remained firm, “Grandpa, I will control myself. I won’t do anything rash until I think of a way to have the best of both worlds.”
Upon hearing this, Karp said: “The best of both worlds? There is no such thing as the best of both worlds. I haven’t found it in decades.”
Liu Yi looked at Karp with a firm gaze, “Someday, old man, I will definitely find a way to have the best of both worlds. When the time comes, old man, are you willing to change the world with me?”
As soon as he finished speaking, “boom”, a shocking aura emanated from Liu Yi’s body, and the woods in the distance rustled. Karp’s eyes popped out when he saw this scene.
The domineering aura has been completely awakened?
Chapter 56: Heading to Take Up the Post (Old Version)
Garp stared at Liu Yi who was releasing the Conqueror’s Haki in amazement. Even Liu Yi himself was a little surprised. Is he the owner of the Conqueror’s Haki?
But looking at Garp’s appearance, it seems that this domineering color is useless.
But before Liu Yi could retract his domineering aura, an even more powerful domineering aura was released from Garp’s body, and Liu Yi’s domineering aura was immediately suppressed.
Liu Yi suddenly felt a little tired, and at the same time a little surprised that old man Garp also had the domineering aura.
Garp chuckled and said, “You dare to show off when your domineering color just awakened?”
Liu Yi was already sweating profusely at this time, and hurriedly said to Karp, “Old man, you’d better retract your magical powers as soon as possible.”
Garp laughed and retracted his domineering aura. Liu Yi really couldn’t be tough at all in front of Garp.
However, Liu Yi didn’t know how to control the domineering domineering at this time. Later, under the guidance of Garp, Liu Yi learned it and slowly retracted his domineering.
Garp laughed for a while and then said to Liu Yi seriously, “Louis, don’t use your domineering aura easily, otherwise the World Government will be wary of you.”
Liu Yi asked doubtfully: “The generals of the Warring States Period also had the domineering aura, right?”
Garp glanced at Liu Yi and said, “How can you compare with Sengoku? Sengoku’s loyalty to the World Government is beyond your imagination. In any case, you’d better use him less.”
Liu Yi nodded and said, “Okay, I understand.”
Then the two of them were silent for a long time, and Liu Yi spoke first, “Thank you, old man.”
Karp walked over and patted Liu Yi on the shoulder, “Why talk about this between father and son? Have you decided what to do?”
Liu Yi nodded firmly and said, “I will find a way to have the best of both worlds and minimize the losses. The Tianlong people’s garbage should have been thrown into the garbage dump of history long ago.”
Garp also looked at him seriously and said, “Louis, don’t underestimate the World Government. Don’t expose yourself without sufficient preparation.”
Liu Yi nodded, then laughed and said, “You will help me when the time comes, right, old man?”
Karp punched him and said, “Let’s talk about it later.”
After saying that, he turned and left. Liu Yi touched the new bump on his head, glared at Garp, and then reluctantly followed Garp down the mountain.
In the following two months, Liu Yi lived a very leisurely life. He would play with Ace when he had nothing to do, go to the bar for a drink, and tease Makino.
Then he asked Garp for advice on training, but he spent more time thinking about his own rebellion plan.
Two months passed in the blink of an eye, and there was only half a month left before he took office. He had to go, and Soros was already on his way.
That day he and Garp were standing at the dock, followed by Ace and Village Chief Up, and Makino was also there.
At this time, Makino said, “Louis, remember to come back next time you have a holiday, so I can prepare wine for you next time.”
Liu Yi laughed and said, “Okay, Makino, I will come back often to taste the drinks you make.”
Village chief Wupu looked at them and joked, “It’s great to be young.”
Makino’s face immediately turned red, but she still stood there.
Upp continued, “Louis, you have to work hard and don’t learn from that old guy Cap.”
Cap was so angry that he was fuming, but he had no way to deal with Up.
Ace also wanted to ask Liu Yi, “Uncle, when will you come back next time?”
Liu Yi touched Ace’s head and said, “I will come back when you grow taller, and then uncle will take you to fly in the sky.”
Then Liu Yi flicked Ace’s head, causing him to burst. Ace covered his head and looked at Liu Yi angrily, while Liu Yi laughed unscrupulously.
Then he looked at the empty port and asked, “Grandpa, why hasn’t the ship come yet?”
Cap’s face was full of doubts, “Ship? What ship?”
Liu Yi asked in confusion, “How can we get there without a boat?”
Garp said as if it was a matter of course, “Of course I’ll fly over there.”
Liu Yi also looked confused, “I can fly, but what about you, old man? You don’t want to walk all the way back by moon steps, do you?”
Cap tilted his head, “When did I say I was going back?”
Liu Yi looked at Karp in shock. He had a three-month vacation, but Karp had been working as a miner for more than two months. He actually wanted to continue working as a miner. Then Liu Yi gave Karp a thumbs up.
Liu Yi waved to Ace and the others, “Well, goodbye everyone.”
As he spoke, he took out the record pointer of the Pirate Headquarters from his arms, and “Zilla”, it turned into a ray of lightning and rushed into the sky, heading towards the direction of the Marine Headquarters.
Although he turned into thunder, his actual speed is still not as fast as real thunder.
Just like it is impossible for Kizaru to truly reach the speed of light, but it is still several times faster than the speed of sound.
After getting familiar with it for a few months, the physical energy he consumed when using the Thunder Fruit was greatly reduced, so he had no worries at all about flying directly to the Navy Headquarters.
After flying for half a day, he finally arrived at the naval headquarters. In fact, it shouldn’t have taken that long, but he had to keep adjusting direction and took a lot of detours.
“Boom”, a thunder suddenly sounded at the port of the Navy Headquarters, and then Louis’s shadow appeared. The soldiers at the port were frightened and did not feel relieved until they saw Liu Yi clearly. However, they still verified their identities according to the procedures and then let them go. Liu Yi walked directly to Zhan Guo’s office.
Liu Yi walked to the door of Zhan Guo’s office and knocked. A majestic voice came from inside, “Come in.” Liu Yi pushed the door open and walked in.
When Zhan Guo saw that it was Liu Yi who came in, a smile appeared on his face, “You’re back so soon.”
Then he looked back, “Where’s Garp? Didn’t he come back with you?”
Liu Yi saluted and then put it down, “Well, the old man has no intention of coming back for the time being, I flew back alone.”
Zhan Guo’s face suddenly turned ugly, and finally he showed a forced smile.
Then an officer was called in, holding his appointment letter and something to verify his identity, as well as a Den Den Mushi.
Zhan Guo said to Louis, “These are the things you need to take office, and there is also the Den Den Mushi that can directly contact the headquarters. After you take the things, go to take office. Soros is already on the way. After you catch up with him, you can go to take office together. Do a good job, Louis. We are very optimistic about you. Don’t learn from your father, that bastard, who always calls the miners.”
The corners of Liu Yi’s mouth twitched, and then he saluted, “Then I’ll go, General of the Warring States Period.”
Zhan Guo nodded and said, “Go, and be careful.”
After Liu Yi came to the elite training camp from Zhan Guo’s office, Bai Lie was still training hard. With the help of electric shock training, he could now slash out a sword energy from time to time.
Bai Lie saw that Liu Yi also stopped training and looked at Liu Yi happily, “Brother Louis, you’re back?”
Liu Yi walked over and touched Bailie’s head, “Not bad, Bailie, now you can even chop out sword energy.”
Bai Lie also raised his head and said, “That’s right, wait Brother Louis, I will catch up with you soon, and then we will kill all the pirates.”
Liu Yi also smiled and said, “Okay, I’ll wait for you. I come here to say goodbye to you. I’m going to Beihai to take up my post. You must train well. I’m still waiting for you in Beihai.”
Bai Lie also nodded firmly and said, “Brother Louis, you go ahead. I will definitely come to find you.”
After saying goodbye to Bai Lie, Liu Yi took out the Den Den Mushi, “Bulu Bulu Bulu”, “Hello, this is Major Soros.”
The Den Den Mushi transformed into the appearance of Soros, and Liu Yi said to it, “I am Liu Yi, Soros, where have you been?”
When Soros saw this, Liu Yi replied, “We are now passing through the Red Earth Continent and are about to reach the North Sea.”
Liu Yi was thinking about Soros’s location in his mind, and then said to Soros, “Soros, I’ll go first and check out the situation of the Ninth Branch. You just follow behind at a normal speed.”
Soros covered his face and said, “Louis, do you want to mess around again?”
Liu Yi said indifferently, “Hey, hey, hey, Soros, watch your words. I’m going to find out the situation. Otherwise, we won’t know anything when we get there, so how can we carry out our work?”
Soros thought about it and agreed, then he said to Liu Yi, “Okay, then you should be careful and contact me in time if there is any situation.”
“Okay, that’s it, I’m hanging up now”,
After Liu Yi hung up the phone, he took out the record pointer of the Ninth Branch from his arms, then turned into thunder and rushed towards the Ninth Branch.
Chapter 57: Beihai Ninth Branch (Old Version)
The Ninth Branch of Beihai is located on Lanling Island in Beihai, which is a summer island. It is summer all year round and the temperature is relatively high.
There are two continents not far from Lanling Island. There are five countries on these two continents, all of which are members of the World Government.
They each have their own specialties, so the economy is pretty good.
However, in recent years, due to their respective territorial disputes, they have been at war with each other frequently, and coupled with the rampant pirates, the people of these countries have found it difficult to bear.
Therefore, a large number of people who could not survive fled to this island to live. In addition, there was a naval branch here, so safety was guaranteed.
Gradually, more and more people lived here, and gradually a large town was formed.
“Boom”, there was a sudden thunder in the sky. People looked up and saw that the sky was cloudless and it didn’t look like thunder at all.
So everyone lowered their heads and went about their own business, not noticing that there was one more person on the street.
This man is 2.4 meters tall, with a sunny smile on his face. His short black hair, sunny and handsome face, and well-proportioned figure make people exclaim that he is a good young man.
Liu Yi did not wear military uniform this time. He stood in the crowd in casual clothes, looking like an older brother next door. The childishness on his face had not yet completely faded away.
He walked to a pub with his hands in his pockets and shouted, “Boss, give me a glass of juice and some food.”
After the boss brought him a glass of juice and some food, he was about to leave when Liu Yi stopped him and said, “Boss, how do we get to the Navy branch?”
The boss looked at Liu Yi in surprise, and then thought of something, “Young man, are you planning to join the navy?”
Liu Yi smiled and nodded, “I guess so!”
The boss looked at the handsome young man and said to him, “Hey, you are not a local, are you?”
Liu Yi was stunned for a moment, “Boss, how did you know?”
The boss walked up to Liu Yi and whispered, “Young man, you’d better change your job. The navy here has become corrupt and there is no future for you here.”
Liu Yi became curious, “Oh? How do you mean?”
The tavern owner sat next to Liu Yi and spoke quietly.
It turns out that this place was a wasteland ten years ago, but as several surrounding countries began to go to war and pirates attacked, many people came here to seek refuge.
The previous base commander saw that these people were homeless, so he began to build houses for them. He also gave them a large piece of fertile land next to the branch for cultivation, and then these people began to settle down here.
As conflicts in several surrounding countries escalated, more and more people came here. The previous base commander not only helped them build houses and drive away pirates, but even sent back their king when he came to ask for people.
So slowly, this place became a town. Five years ago, after the previous base chief was promoted, the current base chief came here.
He was fine at first, but later he started to collect taxes from the people in the town. But he just collected taxes, after all, everyone relied on the protection of the navy.
But gradually, the current base commander became more and more excessive. Not only did he start to eat and free meals, but he also beat and punished civilians at will.
They would execute anyone simply by labeling him a pirate, and then seize the people’s property, while taxation was also increasing.
But these people were homeless to begin with, so even if the navy went too far, they had no choice but to endure it.
There were people who resisted during that period, but ordinary people were no match for the navy. They were either killed or went out to sea as pirates.
Listening to his boss’s words, Liu Yi’s brows gradually frowned, and then he asked, “I remember that someone from the navy comes here for inspection every year? Didn’t you complain about him?”
The boss got even angrier when he heard this, “Those people who come to inspect are in cahoots with them. Someone once complained, but the next day he was arrested for colluding with pirates, and hasn’t been seen since.”
Liu Yi’s face grew colder as he listened. He felt really bad when he heard that the scum in the navy were harming the people just after arriving.
At this moment, several soldiers in navy uniforms came in from the door, but they did not look like soldiers at all. Their clothes were draped over their shoulders and they looked sloppy.
As soon as he entered the door, he shouted loudly, “Boss, the same rules, bring the good wine and food quickly, or I will tear down your crappy shop.”
The boss immediately went over and said with a smile, “Please wait a moment, sirs. I’ll be right there.”
Liu Yi clenched his fists as he watched this scene, then activated his Observation Haki, covering most of the town.
The range of Liu Yi’s observation Haki has become larger and larger since he obtained the Thunder Fruit, and now it can cover an area within 15 kilometers.
In an instant, countless pieces of information poured into Liu Yi’s brain, and a three-dimensional town map seemed to form in Liu Yi’s mind.
Some people looked like they were cooking, some were moving things, and some were even doing naughty things in broad daylight.
But Liu Yi completely ignored this information, his attention was completely focused on an area in the southeast corner.
The aura of the people in this place is obviously stronger than that of ordinary people. If I’m not mistaken, it should be the naval branch.
After paying the money, Liu Yi came to this place. Looking up, he saw the words “Beihai Ninth Branch” written next to it. There was not even a guard standing at the door.
Liu Yi hid his figure and walked around the branch, but the scene he saw made him feel colder and colder.
Not only did the navy soldiers not train, they also gathered together to gamble or just lay lazily in bed.
Only some soldiers were patrolling outside, and they seemed to be doing fine.
Liu Yi quietly came to the door of the base commander’s office. At this time, the current base commander William was talking to someone.
“Karog, when will my money be delivered? The new base chief will be here in four days. Can it be done before then?”
The man named Carrog said, “Captain William, the volume of our transaction this time is a bit large, and we need some time to raise money, but I promise that we can complete the transaction in two days.”
William laughed, “That’s good. Although the new base commander is young, I heard that he has some background. We should take care of everything before he comes, otherwise I will be in trouble.”
Carrog also said with a smile, “Don’t worry, Base Captain William, my things look similar to normal munitions, but they will have problems after being used a few times. He, a rookie, can’t see it.”
William said: “Okay, see you in two days.”
Carlog walked out of the office and went outside, and then William picked up the Den Den Mushi.
“Hey, Cass, is all my stuff packed?”
“Base Commander, your things have been packed and placed at the dock. You can take them away directly in four days.”
William said with satisfaction, “Well, thank you for your hard work, Cass. I won’t treat you unfairly in the future.”
After saying that, he hung up the phone, then lay down on the chair and hummed a song.
Liu Yi was watching this scene outside and looked at him coldly, then his figure flashed and followed that Kalog.
Carrog walked to the front of a hotel, looked around cautiously, and then walked in.
Back in his room, Kalog took out the Den Den Mushi.
“Hey, Lord Diamanti, we’ve already reached an agreement here. In two days, we will replace the arms of the Ninth Branch of the North Sea with inferior arms. But this guy William’s appetite is growing. Should we teach him a lesson?”
A voice came from the other end of the Den Den Mushi, “It’s okay, Karrog. Anything that can be solved with money can be solved. We are still in the dormant period now, so don’t attract unnecessary attention. Besides, we can earn back the money he wants in minutes. Don’t act rashly. The things will arrive at Lanling Island in two days, so you should be ready for the handover.”
Kaloger said respectfully, “Yes, Lord Diamanti.”
Then they hung up the phone. Liu Yi frowned outside. Diamanti? Such a familiar name.
Forget it, so he walked to a deserted place and took out the Den Den Mushi, “Bulu Bulu Bulu”.
“Hello, this is the Warring States Period.”
“General Sengoku, I’m Louis.”
“Louis, have you reunited with Soros? What do you want to talk to me about?”
Liu Yi replied, “General Zhan Guo, I am now in the Ninth Branch of Beihai,” and then he told Zhan Guo about his discovery.
“Bang”, after saying that, Louis clearly heard Zhan Guo hit the table.
“Louis, you will be in charge of the Ninth Branch. As for the inspectors, leave them to me.”
“Yes, General Zhan Guo.” After Liu Yi hung up the phone, he called Soros again and asked him to speed up and arrive at the Ninth Branch in two days.
After doing all this, Liu Yi looked at the Ninth Branch with an evil smile on his face!
Chapter 58: Catching the Thief and Taking the Dirty (Old Version)
After Liu Yi finished arranging things, he wandered around Lanling Island for most of the day. There were many villages around the town. It looked much more harmonious here. Maybe because there was not much money to be made, William and the others were too disdainful to come here.
Liu Yi found a piece of grass in a village and lay down. His mind was full of scenes of his childhood with Bai Lie’s family, as well as scenes of pirates killing villagers. Slowly, Liu Yi’s face became ferocious, and lightning burst out of his body from time to time.
At this time, a clear voice came from the side, “Big brother, what’s wrong with you?”
Liu Yi came back to his senses and saw a little girl of seven or eight years old looking at him with concern. The little girl was carrying a small basket on her back. Looking at the little girl, Liu Yi couldn’t help but think of Lulu.
Liu Yi’s expression slowly relaxed and he asked softly, “I’m fine, little sister, what are you doing?”
The little girl’s expression relaxed when she saw that Liu Yi was fine. “I’m going to help my mother get some firewood. What are you doing here, big brother?”
Liu Yi looked at the little girl, and the scene of him and Lulu going out together slowly emerged in his mind. His voice became more and more gentle: “I’ll rest here for a while. My name is Louis. What’s your name, little sister?”
The little girl smiled and said, “My name is Manli. I’m glad you’re okay, Brother Louis. I’m going back to bring firewood to my mother.”
Liu Yi looked at Manli and his heart moved, “Manli, wait a moment, I have a gift for you.”
Manli tilted her head and looked at Liu Yi. Liu Yi quickly stood up and came to a place where wild flowers were growing. He reached out and pulled the flowers down, destroying them ruthlessly and without mercy.
Slowly, the pile of wild flowers turned into a beautiful wreath. Liu Yi looked at the wreath carefully. It was good that his craftsmanship had not deteriorated.
Liu Yi put the wreath on Manli’s head and looked around, “It’s really beautiful. Okay, little Manli, you go back and be careful on the road.”
Little Manli touched the wreath on her head and smiled happily, “Thank you, Brother Louis.”
After saying that, he jumped away. Watching the little girl walking farther and farther away, Liu Yi’s eyes gradually became firm. This was the person he should protect.
Two days passed in the blink of an eye. On that day, five large ships arrived at the Lanling Island Port. The things on the ships were covered and the port was cleaned up by the navy. No other people were allowed to be present. People who made a living in the port dared not speak out.
Base Captain William walked to the port with his confidants. Carrog got off the ship with a smile on his face, “Captain William, the cargoes are all on the ship. Would you like to go over and take a look?”
William nodded, walked to the boat, lifted the tarpaulin, looked at the cannon below, touched it with his hand, “Well, not bad, I can’t tell the difference. Okay, brothers, get started and move the things over.”
After he finished speaking, the navy men behind him started to work. Some were pulling with ropes in the front and some were pushing in the back, constantly moving things down from the ship. The people on those ships were also helping.
Just when they were busy, Liu Yi suddenly walked out from the corner, with his hands in his pockets, and walked out in a swagger.
A navy man immediately spotted him and shouted, “Who is it?”
Suddenly everyone at the port looked at him. Liu Yi rolled his eyes and began his dramatic performance, “What are you doing? Moving things? Are you short of manpower? I can help.”
William frowned and looked at Carrog, “Is he yours?”
Kalog was also a little confused, “Isn’t he one of yours?”
Then William immediately got off the boat and walked up to Liu Yi, “Who are you?”
Liu Yi scratched his head and said, “My name is Louis. I just fell asleep at the dock. When I woke up, I found you were moving things. Do you need help? I still have some strength.”
A Marine at the edge seemed to think of something when he heard Louis’ name. Just when he was about to open his mouth, his mouth closed again for some reason.
Liu Yi looked in his direction in surprise. It seemed that he recognized him, but why didn’t he say anything?
At this time William was already impatient, “I think you are a pirate. You come here to spy on our navy’s intelligence. Come on, catch him for me.”
Immediately, the two navy officers beside William walked towards Liu Yi and wanted to capture Liu Yi.
Liu Yi immediately stepped back when he saw them coming, muttering, “Why are you so unreasonable? I want to help you move your things, why are you arresting me?”
The two sailors did not answer, but quickened their pace to catch Liu Yi. Liu Yi started to run. Two of them chased him while the other ran away. They tried to catch him for a long time but failed.
William’s face was full of black lines at this time, and he yelled at others, “Are you all dead? Go up and help.”
So more navy men joined the ranks to capture Liu Yi, however Liu Yi’s acting skills improved again, and he would escape narrowly every time just when he was about to be caught.
Looking at the port which was becoming increasingly chaotic, William’s face became increasingly gloomy, and he ordered: “This pirate dared to sneak into the port to spy on military secrets, he should be executed on the spot.”
The sailors on the periphery looked at each other, and an officer came over and said, “Base commander, we haven’t figured out the identity of this man yet. It would not be a good idea to execute him on the spot.”
William turned his head and stared at him, “I am still the base commander. If I say he is a pirate, then he is a pirate. Do you want to cover up for him?”
At this time, William’s confidants had already taken out their weapons and started to attack. Liu Yi watched them take out their weapons and immediately ran to the ship loaded with goods, then lifted the tarpaulin and hid inside.
The transporters rushed to catch him, and the navy also rushed up.
After a while, not only did they fail to catch him, they also lifted up all the tarpaulins, revealing all the weapons such as swords, guns, and artillery under the tarpaulins. However, Liu Yi’s voice and shadow disappeared.
William had already noticed something was wrong by now. How could an ordinary person be so difficult to catch?
Then he immediately began to give orders, “Everyone go out and find him for me.”
Everyone got moving and began to search at the dock and on the boat.
The dock was in complete chaos. People outside the dock saw that the dock seemed to be in chaos and came outside to watch the excitement.
At this time, Liu Yi had turned into thunder and sat on the watchtower of a ship, watching the people below looking for him. He took out a bag of senbei and started eating.
The people below were busy for a long time, but there was no sight of Liu Yi. William was already getting angry at this time, “You bunch of losers, you can’t even find a single person. Forget it, first move all the weapons out, and then slowly look for him. You must find him for me.”
Hearing this, Liu Yi became unhappy. He threw the senbei packaging bag down and clapped his hands, “Hey, you guys are so impatient. Look for it more, maybe you will find it.”
William looked at Liu Yi in shock, “How could it be? When did he get up there?”
The marines below looked at each other in bewilderment, having no idea when he had gotten to the watchtower.
William has fully realized that this person cannot be an ordinary person. He took out a gun and pointed it at him, “Who are you? What is your purpose?”
Many marines were also pointing their weapons at him. Liu Yi looked at the scene, calmly jumped down from the watchtower, and then landed steadily on the ground.
The navy around him looked at him warily. He was able to jump from such a high place without changing his expression. He seemed to be an expert.
Liu Yi bared his big white teeth and said, “Didn’t I tell you before, my name is Louis.”
William’s mind was thinking wildly, and he muttered, “Louis?”
Then he seemed to have thought of something and his face changed drastically.
Looking at William, whose face changed drastically, Liu Yi still smiled: “Captain William, have you thought of something?”
Beads of sweat began to appear on William’s forehead. “Aren’t you still two days away from arriving?”
Liu Yi laughed and said, “A competent sailor like me should of course take up the post early, but it seems that I saw something I shouldn’t have seen.”
At this time Liu Yi suddenly became serious, “Former Base Commander William, what’s the matter with these weapons? As far as I know, the navy’s weapons are specially customized. Not just any Tom, Dick and Harry can provide us with weapons, let alone such inferior weapons.”
Then he took out a musket from a box that he had moved down, and with a little force, the musket became deformed.
William’s face became even uglier when he saw this scene.
Liu Yi stared at William with a wicked smile on his face, “William, former base commander, shouldn’t you give me an explanation?”
Chapter 59: New Base Chief (Old Version)
At the port of Lanling Island, a group of navy officers surrounded a young man, but the young man was staring at a slightly fat officer in front of him with a wicked smile on his face, not panicking at all.
Carrog at the back also had sweat on his forehead. He didn’t expect to be caught red-handed this time. However, what he was worried about was not his safety, but the punishment for messing up the transaction.
William’s expression kept changing. Finally, a trace of ferocity appeared on his face. He pointed the gun at Liu Yi and said, “You said you are Louis? What’s the proof?”
Liu Yi looked at him coldly, “Of course I have the proof, but are you sure you want me to take it out? Oh, by the way, even if I take it out, you will say it is fake, right?”
At this time, the navy next to him was still confused. Louis? Who is Louis?
At this time, the Marine who recognized Liu Yi walked up to the officer who had initially dissuaded William and whispered in his ear, “Major Ike, Louis is the new base commander.”
Captain Ike walked up to William and said, “Colonel William, he is the new base commander.”
As soon as he finished speaking, William turned his head and stared at him, his eyes full of bloodshot, “How do you know he is the new base commander? Where are his subordinates, where are his credentials? I think he is a pirate.”
At this time everyone knew Liu Yi’s identity, and many people laid down their weapons.
But William began to get anxious, “Don’t be fooled by him, the new base commander can’t come here alone, he must be a pirate, you should arrest him.”
At this time, Major Ike stood up and said, “Colonel William, you can’t do anything until the situation is clear.”
William pointed a gun at Ike, “Are you going to disobey my orders?”
Ike was not panicked at all, “Colonel William, let’s not act rashly before the matter is clarified, otherwise we will not be able to escape if they track us down.”
William had already given up hope at this time. The worst that could happen was that he would go out to sea as a pirate. If he was discovered this time, all the wealth he had worked so hard to save would be lost.
A crazy smile appeared on William’s face, “Then go to hell.”
After saying that, he pulled the trigger. “Bang”, flames spurted out of the muzzle and the bullet flew towards Ike.
Ike used shaving to dodge the moment William fired, which surprised Liu Yi a little. He didn’t expect that there was a navy here who knew the Six-style move.
After Ike dodged, he said to William in a serious tone, “Colonel William, you are attacking your colleagues, which is a felony.”
William had fallen into madness at this time, “I am just killing pirates and a corrupt navy who is in collusion with the pirates, everyone shoot and kill them.”
Hearing this, the Marines under Ike hurried to Ike’s side, and William’s confidants also surrounded William. The two sides pointed their weapons at each other and confronted each other.
At this time Liu Yi was a little impatient, “What are you doing? Are you trying to make a fool of yourself in front of others?”
William looked at him and said, “And you, pirate, go to hell.”
After saying that, he shot at him. “Bang”, the bullet flew towards Liu Yi. Liu Yi didn’t even move, but reached out and grabbed the bullet.
Everyone’s eyes widened when they saw this scene. Liu Yi held the bullet and smiled evilly again, “You are so brave, William.”
As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Yi instantly appeared next to William and slapped him away.
“Captain William,” William’s confidants suddenly became anxious and attacked Liu Yi one after another. In just a short while, they were lying on the ground.
Ike’s pupils constricted as he watched this scene. He didn’t expect the new base commander to be so powerful. He had thought he was the son of an official.
At this time, two warships appeared on the sea and were heading towards the port quickly.
The warship slowly approached the shore. Soros got off the ship and looked at the scene. He said to Liu Yi dissatisfiedly: “Louis, how could you have secretly done things by yourself?”
Liu Yi rolled his eyes at Soros and said, “You are too slow. Where is my military uniform?”
Soros pointed behind him and said, “It’s behind.”
Liu Yi walked to the back, picked up his navy uniform and put it on, and finally walked in front of everyone wearing his navy cloak of justice.
When Ike saw this attire, he immediately led his marines to stand at attention and salute. “Major Ike of the Ninth North Sea Branch greets Commander Louis.”
Liu Yi looked at him and said, “Capture William and his sailors, don’t leave any of them behind. Also, arrest all the people on the ship and interrogate them.”
Ike looked hesitant and said, “Sir, those people on the ship are easy to deal with, but William is a colonel, and according to the rules we have no authority to detain him.”
Liu Yi looked at the stubborn Major Ike and was satisfied with his attitude. After all, he was a rule-abiding man.
Liu Yi waved his hand and said, “I have already reported the situation here to General Zhan Guo. Now I am fully responsible for the affairs here. I will take responsibility for any problems.”
After hearing what Liu Yi said, Ike no longer hesitated and immediately tied up William and the others.
Just as they were attacking the people on the boat, Kalog was not panicked at all. He said to Liu Yi, “Captain Louis, we will soon give all these things to you, but can you please let us go?”
Liu Yi looked at him sideways and said, “Why? Just because you have a big face?”
The corners of Kalog’s mouth twitched. He didn’t expect that the new base looked so shabby, but he still smiled and said, “Captain Louis, we are just ordinary businessmen. If you let us go, we will reward you handsomely.”
Liu Yi turned his head and looked at him. “Want to leave? Sure, let Diamanti behind you come over by yourself.” Then he waved his hand and asked the marines to take him away.
When Carrog heard Liu Yi mention Diamante, his pupils shrank, and then he laughed wildly.
“Louis, since you know that I am Diamanti’s subordinate, you should let me go, otherwise you will be in big trouble?”
Liu Yi became impatient and slapped Kaloger away, “Catch them all, gag them, and hang them at the gate of the base. I want to see who will come to save him.”
The Marines moved quickly and had a general understanding of this officer, who seemed to enjoy slapping others in the face.
Soon, the farce at the port ended. The people were surprised to see William being arrested. Was it an internal conflict in the navy?
However, they had had enough of the tyranny of William and his marines over the years, and began to throw things at William.
In this way, William was tied up at the entrance of the ninth branch with a swollen face, along with William’s confidants, Carrog and his men.
Liu Yi walked in front and said to Soros beside him: “Soros, go and identify the branch navy and find out those people who have done things that have let down the navy and harassed civilians over the years. Arrest them all.”
Soros nodded and left with his subordinates.
Liu Yi walked to Base Zhang’s office, sat on the chair, put his legs on the table, and looked around the office carefully.
The office was quite ordinary. As soon as I opened the drawer, I saw a drawer full of Baileys.
Liu Yi clicked his tongue twice and said, “This William is quite good at making money. But now all the money is mine, hehe, just small change.”
Liu Yi smiled like a villain at this time. After all, although she had no worries about food and drink since she was a child, she had never seen so much money, except for the gold on Sky Island. Then he thought of something and searched carefully in the room. William must have greedily taken more than this little money over the years.
Sure enough, he soon discovered that there was something wrong with the cabinet. He immediately moved the cabinet away, and what came into view was a small house with several large boxes inside. Liu Yi walked in and opened the box, which was filled with various jewels and Baileys.
Little stars appeared in Liu Yi’s eyes, all of which were small coins.
That evening, Soros came in and reported to Liu Yi, “Louis, the screening is complete. There are a total of 500 people in the entire branch, 234 of whom followed William in his quest for justice. There is no problem with the others. They are just following William’s orders.”
Liu Yi frowned when he heard this. Half of the people in the entire branch had become corrupt.
“Soros, investigate all those sailors with problems. Those with serious crimes will be executed on the spot. Those with minor problems will be punished and expelled from the navy. As for the sailors without problems, let them gather tomorrow. I want to reward them well.”
Liu Yi is rich now, and being rich means he can do whatever he wants.
Just when Liu Yi was dealing with the scum of the navy, someone in a room dialed the Den Den Mushi, “Hello, this is Diamante.”
“Lord Diamanti, it’s bad. The new commander of the 9th branch’s naval base has arrested all of our people and tied them up at the gate of the base.”
Diamante’s low voice came over, “Hehe, it’s been a long time since anyone dared to do anything to our Don Quixote family. I want to see what this branch chief is capable of.”
(Please give me flowers, collections, subscriptions, and rewards. May all the readers be blessed with good health.)
Chapter 60: Rectification of the Party Branch (Old Version)
On an unknown island in the North Sea, a man with oil paint on his face and thick yellow hair was holding a Den Den Mushi and smiling grimly. Then he hung up the phone and said, “Someone come.”
A man walked in from outside and said respectfully, “Lord Diamanti.”
Diamanti ordered: “Go and find me the information of the new base chief of the 9th branch.”
“Yes, Lord Diamanti,” the man said, and walked out backwards.
At the same time, the Ninth Navy Branch is still conducting screening.
The next day, all the navy personnel who had completed the screening stood in the training ground of the branch, waiting for instructions from the new base commander.
Liu Yi walked out of the base building wearing a cloak of justice, with Soros standing behind him.
Looking at the marines standing below, Liu Yi smiled and extended his hand to greet them. “Hello everyone, you all met me yesterday, but today I will introduce myself. My name is Louis, Monkey D. Louis, the base commander. The one next to me is Soros, the deputy base commander. We are from the Navy Headquarters. If you have any opinions, you can raise them, but I may not accept them. However, once my order is issued, you must resolutely execute it. Even if you have doubts about this order, you can raise them after the mission is completed, or even directly accuse me, but once the order is confirmed, you must resolutely execute it? Do you understand?”
“Understood,” the Marines below answered loudly.
Looking at the marines below, all of them were people who remained steadfast despite William’s corruption, Louis said with a smile, “Okay, that’s all my speech, the next moment is going to be exciting.”
Liu Yi waved his hand, and several soldiers carried out some wooden boxes. Looking at these wooden boxes, the Marines showed puzzled expressions.
Liu Yi looked at their expressions and said with a smile: “In view of the fact that you have been able to remain steadfast during William’s tenure, I decided to give you a small reward. However, I am new here and don’t have much. However, I found these things in William’s office yesterday, so I will give them all as a reward to you.”
As he said this, he asked someone to open the box, and inside was full of Baileys. The Marines’ eyes immediately lit up, after all, who doesn’t like money?
“Thank you, Captain Louis,” the Marines shouted even louder.
Liu Yi went on, “This is the first step. Next, I will train you and improve your abilities. Let me make it clear, if you can’t stand it, you can choose to quit. But as long as you stick with it, I can guarantee that promotion and salary increase will not be a dream for you in the future. Okay, go and collect your rewards.”
Seeing the Marines holding Baileys excitedly, Liu Yi had a smile on his face, but his heart was aching because those were originally his small change.
But when he thought of William’s ships of treasures, he felt much better. William had been greedy for a lot of things in the past few years, but now they were all his.
After all the Marines received their rewards, they stood up again and looked at Liu Yi with a smile on their faces. The base commander is such a good man.
Liu Yi looked at them and said, “Okay, now I will announce the new rules. First, oppression of civilians is not allowed. Second, the town’s taxation must continue, but it will be adjusted to the lowest tax standard. Third, starting from this afternoon, I will train you personally. If you can’t hold on, just quit on your own. I don’t need any waste here.”
The Marines’ faces changed slightly when they heard that they would continue to collect taxes, but they were relieved when they heard about the lowest tax. When they heard that Liu Yi wanted to train them, they were happy and nervous at the same time, wondering how he would train them.
Liu Yi was still talking, “Now, I’ll give you half a day off. Gather here in the afternoon. Those who are not here will be expelled. Okay, dismissed.”
The Marines saluted and then dispersed. They were very happy to have a rare half-day vacation and get some money.
Soon, the new base commander’s order spread throughout Lanling Island, and the people on the island cheered. They could finally get rid of the days of exploitation.
As for William and the corrupt sailors hanging outside, those who committed serious crimes have been executed, those who made serious mistakes have been sent to prison, and those who made minor mistakes have been expelled. Now only Carrog is still hanging outside.
Liu Yi walked up to Kalog and asked, “Is the person behind you okay? There is no movement yet.”
Kalog hadn’t eaten or drunk anything since yesterday, and his lips were already cracked. He just smiled weakly, not angry, “Base Captain Louis, you may not know who you have offended.”
Louis glanced at him and said, “Tsk tsk tsk, are there people in the North Sea that our navy can’t afford to offend? I’d like to see them. They’d better come sooner, otherwise I’m afraid you can’t hold on.”
Kalog closed his eyes and stopped talking. Liu Yi also stopped talking to him and walked outside.
Liu Yi and Soros came to the tavern again. When the owner saw them, he immediately bent down and smiled, “Mr. Commander of the base, I didn’t know it was you the day before yesterday. Please don’t be offended.”
Liu Yi waved his hand and said, “Don’t be so reserved. I’m just an ordinary customer here today. There’s no need to be so attentive. I’m not William, the corrupt sailor.”
The tavern owner still had a smile on his face and said, “Yes, everyone knows that the new base commander is a good man, and we can finally live a good life again.”
Liu Yi looked at the tavern owner and said, “You are really good at talking. No wonder you can be the boss. Okay, get us something to eat.”
The tavern owner went to prepare food happily. Soros looked at Liu Yi, “Louis, where did that Kaloger come from? He seems to be very arrogant.”
Liu Yi replied, “I don’t know. His superior seems to be called Diamanti. I’ve never heard of him. He might be an underground gangster or something. You go check it out later. I want to see who he is.”
It was soon afternoon, and Liu Yi went to the training ground to wait for the Marines to gather.
After a while, the marines had assembled, without missing a single person. Liu Yi looked at them and nodded with satisfaction. This group of marines were quite qualified.
Liu Yi stood on the platform and looked at them, “Now, everyone, carry your weights and run to the beach.”
The naval branch did not have the conditions for a headquarters, so they could only carry backpacks, load some things on their backs, and start training.
In just one afternoon, the naval branch witnessed the cruelty of Liu Yi’s training. When they returned to the training ground, they could no longer lift their fingers.
However, Liu Yi and Soros had experienced much greater intensity than them, yet they looked fine. The only one who was better off was Major Ike, who seemed to still have some strength left.
Liu Yi looked at Ike and said, “Major Ike, you have to double your training in the future. I don’t want to see any of you still standing after entering the training ground.”
The corners of Ike’s mouth twitched. This new commander was too perverted.
What they didn’t know was that Liu Yi and Soros had been wearing weight-bearing clothes the entire day and carrying very heavy backpacks. Their training volume was many times more than theirs. Even the soldiers from the headquarters had more training volume than them.
Liu Yi looked at the fallen marines and scolded, “How can you uphold justice with such little strength? Starting tomorrow, the training volume will become heavier and heavier. You’d better be mentally prepared. Of course, I will reward those who perform well.”
When the soldiers heard about the reward, their eyes lit up again.
Liu Yi went on to say, “The rewards are not limited to material rewards, there are also martial arts rewards. As long as your physical fitness is up to standard, I can teach you martial arts and make you stronger. Now, let’s prepare to eat.”
Immediately, the logistics staff brought up the food. What was different from the past was that this time the food contained a lot of meat, large chunks of meat.
How can you survive without replenishment after such huge physical exertion? Anyway, these were all bought with William’s black money.
Liu Yi looked at the soldiers who had already started eating and said, “Eat quickly, there will be a surprise waiting for you after you finish eating.”
The soldiers shuddered when they heard this. Still coming? Soros suddenly thought of something and became happy.
So Liu Yi and Soros sat down in their seats, took a big bucket and started eating. The navy of the branch watched them eat in amazement.
After dinner, Liu Yi looked at the assembled sailors and said with a smile, “Are you ready? It may be a little painful at first, but it will be very comfortable later.”
The navy soldiers showed strange expressions when they heard this. Before they could think about it, a bolt of lightning suddenly fell from the sky and connected to each of them. They began to shake non-stop.
Chapter 61 Diamante (Old Version)
At night, on an unknown island in the North Sea, Diamanti looked at the information about Louis in his hand.
A naval monster who came out of the naval training camp, he is 15 years old this year. He has captured three of the four supernovas of the pirates. He is the user of the natural thunder fruit, the favorite disciple of Zephyr, and the adopted son of Garp.
Diamanti fell silent as he looked at the information in his hand. He suddenly felt a headache. Why did the Navy Headquarters let this person come to the North Sea? Are they bullying people?
After hesitating for a long time, he finally picked up the Den Den Mushi and dialed a number, “Bulu Bulu Bulu”.
After a moment, a voice came from the other side, “Hello, this is Doflamingo.”
Diamanti said respectfully, “Master, we are in trouble,” and then he explained the situation.
Doflamingo smiled and said: “Hehehe, it looks like an interesting person has come. Don’t alarm him. See if we can send someone to redeem him. We still need to lie low for now. It is not appropriate to offend him now. After all, we are legitimate businessmen now.”
Diamanti said respectfully, “Yes, young master, I understand.”
Then he hung up the phone and said, “Come on, get ready, we are going to the ninth branch.”
The next day, Louis started training the branch’s navy early in the morning, and the branch’s naval soldiers were trained to death by him.
Fortunately, the food is good now, and there is electrotherapy in the evening. They still remember the electrotherapy last night, and they can clearly feel that their bodies have become stronger. The weaker the person, the more obvious the improvement.
Kalog, who was hanging outside, had not eaten for almost three days. He was getting weaker and weaker. Fortunately, people in this world were generally strong, so no one would die in the next few days. But who knows what might happen in a few days.
Kalog’s face turned grim after he saw Liu Yi use the Thunder Fruit last night. He also understood that this navy seemed not easy to mess with.
But Liu Yi seemed to have forgotten them and ignored them completely.
Just like this, two more days passed. During these two days, apart from training the marines, Liu Yi went to patrol the town every day, as if he didn’t care at all whether the tied people were dead or not.
At this time, a ship docked at the port of Lanling Island. Dimamanti got off the ship and watched the changes in the port.
Although it was like this when I came here before, the people at the port are not in the same mood as now. It seems that the new base commander has some tricks up his sleeve.
Diamanti walked to the entrance of the ninth branch and looked at Carrog, who was hanging at the door with only one breath left. The veins on his forehead bulged, but when he thought of the young master’s instructions, he slowly calmed down.
He walked to the door and said to the guard who stayed behind, “Please inform them that the boss of Kalog is here to ask to see Base Captain Louis.”
The guard looked at him and said to Diamanti, “The base commander is not here now, but he will be back in the evening. Please wait a moment.”
Diamanti’s mood suddenly became bad again. He had never been ignored like this before. But in the end, he still endured it and went to the tavern next door to wait for Louis to come back.
Time passed quickly, the sky gradually darkened, and Louis returned from the beach with his marines.
Diamanti was watching the marines from outside, his brows furrowed. The marines looked different and stronger. How could such a big change happen in just a few days?
After watching this group of sailors finish their meal, Diamanti asked to see Louis again, and this time he was finally brought before Louis.
Louis just glanced at him and said, “Take him to the reception room and we’ll talk after we finish training.”
Diamanti lowered his head at this time, and his clenched fists showed that he was in a very bad mood.
Louis squinted at him. If he dared to make a move, Liu Yi would let him know why the flowers were so red.
But after a while, Diamanti raised his head and looked at Louis with a smile, “Okay, then I will wait for Base Commander Louis in the reception room. I hope the Base Commander can be quick, otherwise my employees may die.”
Liu Yi looked at him in surprise. How could this boy endure such a thing? He seemed to be quite a character.
After Diamanti finished speaking, he followed the guard to the reception room, sat on a chair, closed his eyes in silence, and waited quietly for Liu Yi.
After Liu Yi gave his marines an electrotherapy treatment as usual, he came to the reception room and looked at Diamante who was waiting for him there.
Liu Yi walked in wearing a navy cloak, sat down in the main seat and said straight to the point, “Who are you and why do you have arms in your hands?”
Diamanti lowered his head and said to Liu Yi, “Captain Louis, we are legitimate businessmen, mainly selling arms in the North Sea. We have formal procedures.”
Louis continued: “Including selling to the navy?”
Diamanti stood up and bowed, “I’m sorry, Commander Louis, I really didn’t know that the transaction was with the navy. All of this was done on Carrog’s own initiative. This is indeed our problem. I am willing to accept Commander Louis’ punishment.”
Liu Yi frowned and looked at Diamanti. This man insisted that it was his subordinates who acted on their own initiative, and he seemed to be sincerely admitting his mistake.
Liu Yi smacked his lips. As the saying goes, one should not hit a smiling person. It was difficult for him to do anything to Liu Yi as he did not have a wanted warrant on him.
Liu Yi held his chin and thought for a while, “In that case, then you pay the fine and take Kaloger away.”
Diamanti looked at Liu Yi and said, “I wonder how much fine Captain Louis will require us to pay?”
Liu Yi squinted his eyes and looked at him. What a veteran. “I don’t know. I’m just a newcomer. How can I know so much? How about you take care of it for me?”
The veins on Diamanti’s forehead showed again. This Base Captain Louis is not very big, but he is very cunning. If he gives too little, he may not be able to lead people away.
Diamanti lowered his head and said: “I am willing to pay five million Baileys for this wrongdoing.”
Liu Yi still had his chin on his hand and was tapping the table with his hands.
Seeing Liu Yi like this, Diamanti gritted his teeth and said, “In addition, I am willing to pay 10 million Baileys for the Navy’s losses in this transaction.”
Liu Yi remained the same, not moving at all. Diamanti gritted his teeth and said, “In addition to these, I am personally willing to compensate Commander Louis 15 million in mental damages for my mistake.”
At this time Liu Yi finally spoke, “Mr. Diamanti is so enthusiastic. Then I won’t keep Mr. Diamanti. You can take Carrog and the others away now.”
Diamanti bowed again and said, “Thank you, Commander Louis. Here is my contact information. If Commander Louis needs anything, I am willing to help you.” He then left 30 million Baileys and left with Carrog and the others.
Louis and Soros watched Diamanti leave with Carrog and the others. Soros said to Liu Yi, “You’re just going to let him go like that?”
Louis rolled his eyes, “What else can we do? They are not wanted and they are not pirates. Can we kill them? We are the navy of justice.”
After saying that, he returned to the office humming a song. Soros looked at the 30 million Baileys left by Diamanti, and then thought of what Liu Yi had just said. The corners of his mouth twitched. Is this what the Justice Navy does?
Liu Yi returned to the office in a good mood. This time, he had an additional 30 million Baileys in funding. It seemed that Diamanti was indeed something.
Soros pushed the door open and came in, “Louis, what should we do with the money?”
Liu Yi looked at him and said, “Soros, you don’t want to swallow up the money, do you? Those are the funds I fought for my brothers.”
Soros looked at him with his eyes twitching. If he could beat him, he really wanted to fight Liu Yi.
Then Liu Yi said: “Let someone pay attention to Diamanti, and then contact the headquarters and check him out. I don’t believe he is a legitimate businessman.”
After listening to this, Soros walked towards the door and stopped at the door. “Louis, I feel like you look like a pirate when you are robbing.”
After saying that, Soros disappeared in a flash. Liu Yi thought about what he had done today and found that they were quite similar.
Then he pouted and said, how is that possible? I am a serious navy soldier.
Chapter 62: The First Battle of the North Sea (Old Version)
Ever since Diamanti took Carrog away, Liu Yi has been completely devoted to training naval soldiers. He has no intention of going out to sea to look for pirates and has been training naval soldiers non-stop.
After a month of continuous training, Liu Yi finally decided to go out and find pirates, and the naval soldiers all cheered.
Who knows? They were trained to the point of ecstasy during this month. If it weren’t for the good food and electrotherapy at night, they might not have been able to hold on.
But after a month of training, their strength has clearly reached a higher level.
On this day they received intelligence that a pirate group had attacked a town in a country next to them. With the tenacious resistance of the city guards, they finally repelled the pirates, and now the pirates have fled to the sea.
Liu Yi immediately ordered the navy to assemble. Looking at the navy that had been transformed, he felt a sense of pride in his heart, because he had fattened up all of them.
Liu Yi then gave the order: “Target, the Grid Pirates, set off now.”
“Yes,” the marines immediately acted in an orderly manner, and soon the two warships had left the port.
The civilians at the port watched the warships go out to sea, praying that they would return safely. On board were not only their brothers and fathers, but also a good base commander.
On the other side, a pirate ship was sailing on the sea and the pirates on the ship were holding a banquet.
At this time, a sturdy middle-aged man with a beard on his face stood up. He raised his glass and said to the pirates: “Guys, cheers to this successful robbery.”
The pirates raised their glasses and said, “Cheers.”
After drinking, a thin man next to the sturdy middle-aged man stood up and said, “Captain, we have done a great job this time. Can you give one of the women we captured to our brothers?”
This sturdy middle-aged man is the captain of the Grid Pirates – Klose. Klose glared at the thin man and said, “Vance, don’t always think about your lower body. Those women can be sold for a good price.”
Vance continued, “Captain, I have been at sea for so long and have never touched a woman. I don’t want my share this time. Just give me one.”
Klose looked at him and said, “You’re useless. Okay, go and choose one for yourself later.”
When Vance heard this, he stopped drinking and immediately ran into the cabin. This time he had his eyes on a beauty. Although she was not very young, her appearance made him itchy.
The pirates laughed loudly at Vance’s anxious look, mocking him, but they were envious in their hearts. They also wanted to go, but they were reluctant to give up their own money. Between money and sex, they chose the former.
Vance anxiously opened the cabin. There were many people tied up inside, all of them were women. Among them, a girl of about seventeen or eighteen years old looked particularly special.
Although her face has been blackened, her figure and temperament show that she is not a simple civilian.
After Vance opened the cabin, there was a panic and the tied women kept backing away.
Vance went straight to the girl who was about 17 or 18 years old, grabbed her and walked outside. The girl kept struggling, “What are you going to do? Let me go.”
Vance didn’t stop at all, he grabbed her and walked to where the pirates slept and started to take off her clothes.
After taking off his clothes, he started to attack the girl, who kept leaning back.
But her hands and feet were tied, and she kept shouting, “No, let me go, I will give you money, lots of money.”
Vance turned a deaf ear and reached out his hand, and the girl’s clothes were torn off, revealing her snow-white skin. There was a look of despair in the girl’s eyes.
Vance’s desire suddenly rushed to his head, and just when he was about to take the next step, the pirates outside shouted, “Enemy attack.”
Vance calmed down instantly, picked up his clothes and ran to the deck, then saw two warships rushing towards them.
Naturally, Liu Yi and his group were on these two warships. Liu Yi activated his Observation Haki and found that there were quite a few people in the cabin. Judging from their postures, they should be tied up.
Liu Yi then ordered, “Open fire and force them to stop. Pay attention, there are hostages in the cabin, be careful.”
Then the artillery began to roar, and the distance between the warship and the pirate group was getting closer and closer.
Klose looked at the warships getting closer and closer, with fierce eyes, “Brothers, turn around and fight the navy.”
They understood that if they continued like this they would sooner or later be caught up by the navy or hit by artillery fire, so they might as well give it a try.
As for artillery, their artillery is inferior to the navy in both range and power, and the navy is not yet within their range.
As the pirates turned around, Liu Yi ordered to prepare to fight by ship. The marines walked onto the deck with their weapons, ready to engage in hand-to-hand combat with the pirates.
The warship and the pirate ship were getting closer and closer, and then “boom”, the warship and the pirate ship collided, and the people on both sides began to jump from the side of the ship to the opposite ship and started fighting.
Liu Yi just stood in the command room and watched them. He would not take action if it was not a crisis situation.
After a month of training, the marines’ combat effectiveness was significantly stronger. They could easily defeat and capture ordinary pirates. Even the captain of the pirate group was defeated and captured by Ike.
But at this time, the pirate named Vance saw that the situation was not right, so he went back immediately, grabbed the girl, put a knife to her neck, and shouted, “Stop it, everyone.”
There were only two or three pirates left at this time. They immediately surrounded Vance and said happily: “Well done, Vance.”
The navy tied up all the captured pirates, and looking at Vance holding the hostages, they couldn’t help but turn their eyes to Liu Yi.
At this time, Liu Yi walked out of the command room and slowly walked towards Vance.
Vance looked at Liu Yi who was getting closer and closer to him, knowing that he was their commander. The knife on the girl’s neck was getting closer, “Stop, don’t come over.”
Liu Yi stopped and looked at him. Vance looked at him and stopped, smiling, “Release all our people right away? Otherwise I will kill her.”
Liu Yi looked at him as if he were an idiot. Vance looked at him with a panicked look in his eyes. He pressed the knife closer to her. The girl’s skin had been broken and Yin Hong’s blood was flowing out.
Vance yelled at Liu Yi: “Do as I say. Do you want to watch her die? Believe it or not, I will kill her now.”
The girl’s face was full of fear, but she bit her lips stubbornly and said nothing.
Liu Yi said to Vance: “Oh? I want to see how you are going to kill her.”
Vance was a little overwhelmed when he heard this. He didn’t expect that this navy man didn’t care about the girl’s life at all.
At this time Liu Yi spoke again, “You haven’t figured out how to kill him, so do you want me to help you?”
After saying this, Liu Yi disappeared instantly, and when he appeared again, he was already next to Vance.
Liu Yi snatched the knife from Vance’s hand and slashed it across the neck of a pirate next to Vance.
The pirate covered his neck and slowly fell down. Vance was already terrified, and then Liu Yi stuffed the knife into Vance’s hand again. “I have already demonstrated it to you, now it’s your turn.”
Vance was a little dazed holding the knife, completely confused about what the marine was doing.
The girl was a little confused when watching this scene. Why should she return the knife? Is this person really a navy?
Seeing that they hadn’t reacted yet, Liu Yi took the knife again, quickly slashed the necks of the other two pirates, and then returned the knife to Vance.
“Okay, I’ve demonstrated it to you so many times, do you want to try it once?”
Vance collapsed as he looked at the three pirates falling beside him. The knife in his hand dropped to the deck with a clang, and then he knelt down and said, “I surrender.”
The girl still didn’t react and looked at Liu Yi.
Liu Yi looked at the girl with a dark complexion and tattered clothes.
Liu Yi put his cloak of justice on her and said with a smile, “Okay, you are safe now.”
Liu Yi turned around and ordered the navy soldiers to clean up the battlefield. Soon after, all the women in the cabin were rescued and taken aboard the warship by the navy. The pirate ship’s stolen goods and all useful things were also moved aboard the warship.
Then Liu Yi ordered that all the pirates be left on the pirate ship and all the marines be returned to the warship. The marines looked puzzled, but still obeyed the order and went back.
Liu Yi was the last one to board the warship. He looked at the pirates tied to the pirate ship, a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, he stretched out his hand, and the thunder in his hand crackled.
The pirates also looked at Liu Yi in confusion, not understanding why Liu Yi wanted to let them go, but they soon understood.
A dark cloud appeared over the pirate ship, thick lightning flashed back and forth in the cloud, and then countless thunders hit the pirate ship.
Chapter 63 Princess Alice (Old Version)
The navy of the Ninth Branch watched the pirate ship that caught fire and exploded under the thunder slowly sink to the bottom of the sea, and gained a deeper understanding of the new base commander. At the same time, they also looked at Liu Yi with admiration. If they could fight with a strong man, their chances of survival would be much greater, and it would be easier for them to make meritorious deeds.
The girl who was rescued also had stars in her eyes. She smelled the scent on her clothes and looked at the young officer in front of her. She felt much more at ease.
Only Ike walked up to Liu Yi and said, “Lieutenant Colonel Louis, this is not a good idea. It would be bad if someone uses this to cause trouble for us.”
Liu Yi waved his hand indifferently and said, “I will take responsibility for any problems. We are just a bunch of pirates. If we die, we die. Okay, let’s return.”
After Liu Yi finished speaking, he returned to his command room. Then the people from the Ninth Branch took action and drove the warship back.
Just when the sailors were making arrangements for the rescued Pingming, the girl walked up to a sailor and asked, “Hello, can I see your commander?”
The navy man looked at the dark-faced girl in front of him in surprise. She was still wearing Liu Yi’s cloak.
Want to see the base commander? “What can I do for you?”
The girl said to the Marine very seriously, “I have something very important to tell your commander.”
After hearing the girl’s words, the Marine did not dare to hesitate and hurried to report to Liu Yi.
When Liu Yi heard the soldiers coming to report, he frowned and said, “Important news? What important news can a little girl have? Bring her to see me.”
The soldier saluted and went out, and a moment later the girl followed the soldier in.
Liu Yi looked at the girl in front of him and found that her temperament was not like that of an ordinary civilian. Liu Yi asked her directly, “Do you have any important news?”
The girl first saluted Liu Yi, and then said, “Hello, I am Alice, Princess of the Taxin Kingdom. Our Taxin Kingdom is in big trouble now and needs the help of the navy.”
The Kingdom of Tana is a country on one of the two continents near Lanling Island. There are five countries in these two continents, namely the Kingdom of Taxin, the Kingdom of Tayao, the Kingdom of Tamiao, the Kingdom of Tasen, and the Kingdom of Tayan.
These five countries have been constantly attacking each other for various reasons in recent years, causing many civilians to come to Lanling Island to make a living.
Liu Yi looked at her and said: “You should know that our navy does not interfere in the affairs between kingdoms.”
Alice still stared at Liu Yi and said firmly, “What if our troubles are caused by pirates?”
Liu Yi became interested at this time, “Oh? Can you tell me in detail?”
Alice slowly began to tell the story of what happened to their kingdom.
It turned out that although their country was still at war with the Tayao Kingdom a year ago, it was only a small-scale war.
However, since the second prince asked to go to the battlefield, although he often won victories, the scale of the war became larger and larger.
Later, in order to stop the war from expanding further, the king of the Taxin Kingdom decided to recall the second prince and let the eldest prince negotiate with the Tayao Kingdom.
However, the eldest prince was suddenly killed on his way to the peace talks, and the war between the two countries escalated again. The second prince went to the front line again and started a war with the Tayao Kingdom, forcing the Tayao Kingdom to retreat again and again.
At this time, the Tamao Kingdom also began to join in, formed an alliance with the Tayao Kingdom, and confronted the Taxin Kingdom.
At the same time, King Taxin was also investigating the truth behind the eldest prince’s assassination.
Just half a year ago, King Taxin seemed to have found some clues and asked the second prince to go back.
But after the second prince returned, the king suddenly became seriously ill and asked the second prince to take charge of government affairs. All the guards guarding the palace were replaced.
The Taxin Kingdom even launched a full-scale war and purchased arms on a large scale.
As the little princess of the Taxin Kingdom, she could do nothing. Even she was blocked from visiting her father.
At this time, a former guard of the king found her and told her that the king had been held hostage by the second prince, and asked him to find General Alexander to rescue the king.
But when Alice walked to a small town, she was suddenly attacked by a group of pirates. The local city guards did not put up any resistance and withdrew directly, causing the town to be robbed and ravaged by pirates.
All his guards died in the battle, and she was lucky enough to survive by acting on the spur of the moment and running to a civilian’s house and smearing her face black with soot.
Liu Yi frowned after hearing this. “This seems to be an internal matter of your kingdom.”
Alice spoke slowly, “What if the second prince is no longer my brother?”
Liu Yi stared at Alice, “What do you mean?”.
“Ever since my brother came back from the front, he seems to have forgotten a lot of things, and his personality has changed. He often lives in the military camp. I also saw a pirate next to him, the leader of the Scarlet Pirates, Blood Blade.”
Hearing this, Liu Yi held his chin and thought for a while, “This is all your one-sided statement. I can’t take the risk just because of your words.”
Alice became serious at this time, “I am now asking for help from the navy as the princess of the Taxin Kingdom. If you can help us solve this matter, our Taxin Kingdom will reward you handsomely.”
Hearing this, Liu Yi laughed and said, “Princess Alice, what are you talking about? It is the duty of our navy to eliminate violence and protect the people. There is no need for a huge reward. Princess Alice, you are exaggerating.”
Alice was speechless when she saw Liu Yi’s expression. If she didn’t offer a generous reward, would the navy just ignore her?
Liu Yi didn’t care at all about the look on Alice’s face when she looked at him, “Someone, turn around and go to the Kingdom of Taxin, and take Princess Alice downstairs to take a bath and change clothes.”
Watching Alice follow the soldiers away, Liu Yi finally laughed, “A generous reward, hehehe, another small amount of money comes into the account. But it seems that this second prince is in collusion with pirates, or is he the pirate himself?”
After half a day’s sailing, Liu Yi and his companions arrived at the port of the Taxin Kingdom.
You can see that the port is still in a mess and someone is cleaning it up.
As the warship slowly approached the shore, Liu Yi took Alice down from the boat.
Alice made Liu Yi’s eyes light up at this moment. With her golden hair, delicate face, perfect figure and outstanding temperament, she was worthy of being a princess.
Liu Yi stared at Alice, almost drooling. Many marines also glanced at Alice.
The looks from the Marines made Alice feel a little shy and a little angry. These people were too rude.
Liu Yi suddenly woke up when he saw Alice’s expression, and immediately scolded the pig-like appearance of the navy behind him, “What are you doing? Take your eyes and saliva off, we are the navy of justice.”
Then he said to Alice, “I’m sorry, Princess Alice, we have never seen someone as beautiful as you, let alone a girl, so it’s a bit rude.”
Alice also adjusted herself at this time and nodded slightly, “It’s okay, Lieutenant Colonel Louis.”
At this moment, a team of city guards walked into the port. When the leader saw Princess Alice, his pupils shrank slightly, and then he quickly stepped forward and knelt on one knee, “Arthur, the commander of the Lingang Town City Guard, greets Princess Alice.”
Liu Yi saw all of Arthur’s expressions just now. It seems that there is something wrong with this Arthur.
Alice looked at Arthur seriously, “Commander Arthur, why didn’t you resist when the pirates came?”
Arthur said expressionlessly, “Princess, pirates raided the mayor’s office, so we went to rescue the mayor.”
Alice’s face was cold, “Does that require everyone to go?”
Arthur remained calm and said, “The pirates who raided the mayor are quite strong, so we have to send out all our manpower.”
Alice was no match for this old fox. She knew he was talking nonsense, but she could only stare at him angrily.
At this time Arthur said, “Because of my negligence, Her Royal Highness the Princess was frightened. Please give me a chance to make amends. I am willing to escort the Princess to the palace until she is completely safe.”
Alice turned her head away and said, “No need. This time, thanks to the navy for rescuing me from the pirates. I have already requested the navy to escort me. You should just take care of your own business.”
Hearing this, Arthur frowned, “Princess, the navy cannot interfere in the affairs of the kingdom.”
Liu Yi spoke at this time. He squinted his eyes and looked at Arthur. “It is true that the navy cannot interfere in the internal affairs of the kingdom, but it would be different if a member of the royal family invited you. What’s more, a town was captured by pirates so easily, and your people didn’t suffer any losses. This makes me wonder if you are colluding with the pirates.”
Chapter 64: Kingdom Crisis (Old Version)
Liu Yi looked at Arthur. Although Liu Yi was only 15 years old, his height of 2.4 meters still felt oppressive here.
Arthur was silent for a long time, and finally said, “Princess, please do as you please!”, and then he left with his men.
Liu Yi looked at Arthur who was leaving and said to Princess Alice: “Princess, it’s getting late today. Let’s set off tomorrow.”
Princess Alice looked worried and said, “Why don’t we hurry up and set off as soon as possible? I’m afraid something unexpected might happen if we’re late.”
Liu Yi smiled and said indifferently, “Don’t worry, I’m here, nothing will happen.”
After that, he asked the navy to set up camp and prepare to rest here for a night.
Alice had no choice but to rely on them and could only stay here for one night.
At night, when everyone in the navy camp was asleep, not far from them, a group of people were carrying three big guys and walking slowly, and finally stopped not far from them.
They were all dressed in black and masked. The leader whispered, “Hurry up, rush forward immediately after firing the cannon, and leave no one alive.”
At this time, a man walked up to the leader and said, “Commander, we are attacking the navy. If we are discovered, none of us will be able to escape.”
It turned out that the man was none other than Arthur during the day. Arthur said in a low voice, “This was all done by pirates. What does it have to do with us? Stop talking nonsense and do it quickly.”
Just when Arthur and his men finished loading the shells and were preparing to ignite them, a strange voice rang out, “Hello, what are you busy with? Do you need help?”
Arthur immediately tensed up and looked around, not seeing anyone. “Who is it? Come out.”
At this time, a voice came from above their heads, “Hello, I’m here?”
He saw the navy soldier from the daytime squatting on a big tree, talking to him with his teeth bared.
Arthur saw Liu Yi raise his pistol and shot at Liu Yi. Liu Yi looked at the flying bullet, reached out to grab the bullet, and then jumped down from the tree.
Still looking at him with a smile, “Commander Arthur, right? Attacking the navy is a serious crime. Have you thought about how you will die?”
Arthur’s face turned pale as he watched this scene, with cold sweat breaking out on his forehead.
At this time, many torches were raised around and the navy had surrounded them.
Alice looked at Arthur with disbelief on her face, he actually dared to attack the princess of the kingdom.
Alice came out and asked Arthur: “Why? What made you dare to attack me?”.
Arthur and the others were disheartened at this time and looked at Alice, “Princess, all this is orders from above.”
Alice questioned him angrily, “Orders from above? Whose orders? My second brother?”
Arthur lowered his head and said, “Yes, we are just following orders.”
Just as Arthur finished saying this, a fierce light flashed in his eyes, and he rushed towards Alice with a dagger in his hand.
He stopped halfway through the run. Liu Yi appeared in front of Alice at some point and looked at him quietly.
He immediately rushed in the opposite direction, but before he ran two meters, he was kicked unconscious by Liu Yi, and that group of people were also captured.
After the interrogation, a soldier walked up to Liu Yi and said, “Captain, this Arthur is a small cadre of the Phantom Pirates. He was sent here as the commander a year ago. According to them, their pirate leader had a deal with the second prince, but they don’t know what the deal is. In three days, the three countries will hold negotiations in Tully, and the kings of the three countries will be present.”
After hearing this, Liu Yi became interested. It seemed that this group of pirates had a big appetite.
“Since we know their purpose, let’s execute them all.”
The soldiers didn’t take it seriously. They already knew the base commander’s style. Any pirate would have no chance of surviving his hands. The soldiers turned around and followed the order.
The next day, Alice took over Lingang Town as a princess and set out to find General Alexander.
Along the way, there were hungry civilians everywhere, and bandits were rampant. Liu Yi took advantage of the opportunity to destroy a few bandits’ lairs and distributed the food to the civilians.
After a day’s journey, they finally arrived at General Alexander’s place.
Alexander grew up with the king and was a loyal supporter of the king. Several princes and princesses called him uncle.
After the notification, Liu Yi met General Alexander. His hair was gray, and the beard on his face was like grass. His muscles were slightly bulging. Before he arrived, his voice had already arrived, “Hahahaha, let me see how my little Alice looks like now.”
Alexander walked into the room and saw Alice at a glance. He walked up to Alice and looked at her with a smile, “Well, you are getting more and more beautiful. You look so much like your mother.”
Alice happily pulled Alexander’s arm and called him Uncle Alexander sweetly.
Alexander was suddenly at a loss and asked carefully about Alice’s recent situation. He didn’t even see Liu Yi, a living person.
In the end, it was Alice who took the initiative to introduce Liu Yi, “This is Louis, the base commander of the 9th branch of the North Sea.”
Alexander stared at Liu Yi for a while and nodded with satisfaction, “Not bad, you are so young and can be the base leader. You are also handsome and qualified to be my nephew’s husband.”
Alice’s face turned red immediately, and Liu Yi was speechless. What’s wrong with these people? They always want to be matchmakers?
Alice only remembered the important matter at this time and quickly explained the matter. Alice’s words made Alexander serious, “Let’s go, let’s set off now.”
At this time, when he looked at Liu Yi, his face was full of disgust, “Thank you, base commander, for saving my niece, but this is an internal affair of our kingdom, and the navy does not need to get involved.”
Liu Yi looked at Alexander and said, “Now that your kingdom’s affairs involve pirates, it has something to do with us.”
Alexander narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Yi, “I want to see what you are capable of, to be able to become the base commander at such a young age.”
After saying that, he started to attack Liu Yi. Liu Yi didn’t tolerate him and punched him back. After both of them punched each other, they were a little surprised.
What surprised Alexander was that this person had such strength at such a young age. It was not easy.
Liu Yi was surprised that this old man was actually quite strong, at least stronger than Soros. After the two exchanged a move, they stopped fighting.
Alice stood between them anxiously, “Uncle, stop fighting, I invited Louis here.”
Alexander also took advantage of the situation and said, “Since Alice invited you to come, then come along, but remember, don’t interfere in the affairs of our kingdom.”
Liu Yi ignored him and after resting for a while, he set off towards Tali.
Just as Liu Yi and his men were heading towards Tuli, the kings of the other three kingdoms were also heading towards Tuli. The king of the Kingdom of Taxin was sitting in a carriage, his eyes seemed to be out of focus, the second prince was standing in the carriage, and a guard was half lying in the carriage.
The second prince said respectfully, “Godfather, everything is ready, but there was an accident with Alice. He should be on the way here with Alexander and the navy now.”
The guard shook the red wine glass in his hand and said, “It doesn’t matter, we will solve it together when the time comes. As soon as tomorrow is over, these three countries will be completely in our hands, hehe.”
Chapter 65: The Mastermind (Old Version)
After a day’s journey, Liu Yi and his companions finally arrived in Tuli. At this time, the three kings were ready and prepared to go into a large tent they had built together.
The soldiers of the three countries surrounded the tent, and after a careful inspection, they stood guard outside the tent. When the kings found nothing unusual, they walked in with their close guards.
The kings of the three countries sat down in three directions, and behind them stood the heirs of their countries and four powerful guards.
As soon as he sat down, Lev, the bald king of the Tayao Kingdom, began to say to Lake, the king of the Taxin Kingdom, “Lake, if you have anything to say, just say it quickly. We don’t have much time to accompany you.”
King Hill of Tamiao also said, “Lake, you started the war, and it is not so easy to end it.”
The king of the Taxin Kingdom did not speak, but the second prince behind him spoke up, “Since we have invited the two kings here today, there must be a good way to make everyone stop fighting.”
Hill frowned, “When is it your turn to speak?”
The second prince Eric chuckled and said, “Father has left everything to me to handle, so of course I am qualified.”
Lev was very direct, “If you have any solution, tell me quickly.”
Eric smiled and said, “My solution is for me to unify the three countries. As long as the three countries are unified, there will naturally be no war between us.”
Lev immediately slammed the table and stood up, “Are you kidding us?”
Hill also looked at him seriously, then looked around carefully. He couldn’t imagine why Eric dared to say this.
Eric looked at their expressions and said confidently, “No, no, no, this is not a joke, I’m telling the truth.”
Then he turned and bowed in Lake’s direction, “Father, do it.”
The people from the other two parties immediately became alert and stared at Lake nervously. But Lake did not take any action. The guard behind Lake snapped his fingers, and a strange sound wave emanated from his fingers.
When the sound waves passed through the people in the tent, their tense expressions immediately relaxed and their eyes became dull, as if they had been hypnotized.
When Liu Yi and his party arrived at the place, the outside of the negotiation tent of the Three Kingdoms was already surrounded by soldiers from the Three Kingdoms. When Liu Yi and his party were about to go in, the soldiers outside stopped them and said, “General Alexander, there are negotiations going on inside, you can’t go in.”
Alexander pushed the soldiers away and walked towards the tent. The soldiers from the three countries immediately surrounded them.
Alexander said to them, “Your king is in danger in the tent, please go and take a look.”
The guards looked at each other; they heard no movement.
At this time Liu Yi activated his Observation Haki and suddenly felt a little strange. They were sitting there just fine, but the aura seemed a little wrong. They were sitting there motionless.
Liu Yi frowned, then used a razor to approach the tent and overturned it.
Seeing this, the guards’ faces changed drastically, “What are you doing?” They were about to attack Liu Yi.
As the tent was opened, the scene inside appeared in front of everyone. The three kings were sitting there quietly. Eric, the second prince of Taxin, was standing in the middle looking at everyone. Then Eric shouted loudly, “What are you doing?”
The guards around immediately half-knelt on the ground, and soldiers from other countries also knelt on the ground and dared not move.
At this time, Alexander walked up to Lake and said, “Lake, how are you?”
Lake turned his head and stared at him expressionlessly, and ordered the guards in a dull voice, “Alexander disturbed the peace talks between the three countries without reason, arrest him.”
The soldier hesitated for a moment, but still walked towards Alexander.
Alexander saw that something was wrong with Lake, shook him hard, and said to him anxiously, “Lake, what’s wrong with you? I’m under a lot of pressure.”
But Lake still had no expression on his face. The soldiers who came over to capture Alexander retreated after being beaten by Alexander.
At this time, Eric spoke, “Alexander, do you want to rebel?”
Alexander stared at Eric, “What did you do to Lake?”.
Eric remained calm and said, “Father is here fine, what nonsense are you talking about, Alexander? Come, capture this traitor for me.”
The guards around immediately rushed over to Alexander, but Alexander rushed towards Eric first and punched Eric. Eric looked at the punch and did not try to block it. He dodged and ran to the side.
In just a short while, the guards had surrounded Eric, and the guards from the other two countries had surrounded their kings and protected them.
At this time Alice stood up and said, “Stop it.”
When the guards saw Alice, they hesitated and stopped.
Alice said to the guards, “Father has been controlled by Eric, don’t listen to him.”
Everyone immediately looked at King Lake, who still had no expression on his face.
Eric continued, “Sister, are you planning to conspire with Alexander to rebel?”
Alice said to Eric, “Shut up, you are not my brother at all, who are you?”
Everyone looked at Eric in surprise. Eric was not in a hurry. He spread his hands and turned around, “Isn’t it me? I think you are the fake one. You come out to disturb our peace talks at this critical moment. Do you want our war to continue?”
While they were arguing, Liu Yi kept looking at them. The kings and guards of the other two countries were the same as the king of the Taxin Kingdom. Their aura did not change at all and they did not move. The soldiers behind King Taxin looked like they were watching a show, and their auras were very strong.
At this time, the guards were a little overwhelmed by the quarreling brothers and sisters and could only look at King Lake.
At this time, King Lake spoke up, “Catch both Alexander and Alice.”
The guards had no choice but to obey orders at this time and surround Alexander and Alice.
Alice looked at Liu Yi anxiously, and Liu Yi came out at this time.
Eric looked at Liu Yi’s navy uniform and frowned, “Since when has the navy been able to interfere in the political affairs of our kingdom?”
Liu Yi stood up and chuckled, “I don’t care about the affairs of your kingdom, but I have to take care of things related to pirates.”
Eric said, “Pirates coming from here? Navy, leave now, or I will sue you to the World Government.”
Liu Yi looked at Eric and suddenly moved, appearing in front of Eric.
Eric’s pupils shrank, and before he could react he was kicked next to Alexander.
Liu Yi said to Alexander, “General Alexander, take another look. Is he your second prince Eric?”
Alexander turned Eric over and saw that Eric, who looked like a teenager just now, had turned into a completely different person. There were tattoos on his face and he had fainted with his eyes closed.
The people around were watching this scene, and those who had seen Liu Yi attack Eric stopped immediately.
Alexander looked at the stranger in shock and asked Liu Yi, “Who is this?”
Liu Yi replied: “I have seen this person on the wanted list, Bloody Blade, the leader of the Phantom Pirates. His strength is not that great, but he has the ability of the Mimicry Fruit, which allows him to completely transform into the appearance of another person.”
Alice looked at the blood blade, “Did he also do what made my father become like this?”
Liu Yi shook his head and said, “He can only imitate others, but cannot control them.”
Alice looked at Liu Yi, “What about my father and the others?”
Liu Yi looked at the guards behind Lake and said, “Your father and the other two kings should have been affected by the power of the psychic devil fruit and were being controlled by someone, don’t you think so, the guards behind King Taxin?”
Chapter 66: Hypnotist Yrel (Old Version)
The scene was shocked for a moment, and people looked at the guards behind Lake.
At this time, a guard came out, followed by three other guards. The surrounding soldiers turned their guns at them.
The guard clapped as he walked, and finally walked to Liu Yi and stood next to him, “How did you find me?”
Liu Yi spread his hands indifferently and said, “Well, I’m just guessing.”
The guard stopped clapping immediately and then laughed a few times.
He took off his helmet, revealing his thin face, with a few decorations on his earlobes and bright eyes. “I thought I met an interesting person, but it turns out he’s just a greenhorn.”
Liu Yi looked at him and said with a sigh, “Now that you’ve been exposed, you’re still so calm. It seems that you have some confidence in yourself. You should not be a small character.”
The guard smiled gently and said, “As for me, they probably don’t know, but you should know something. My name is Yriel.”
Liu Yi immediately searched for Irel’s name in his mind, and suddenly his face became serious, “Hypnotist Irel, when did you run to the North Sea?”
Iriel smiled at Liu Yi and said, “Do I need to report where I’m going to your navy? Now that you know my identity, what are you going to do?”
Under pressure, Shanda brought his guards to surround Iriel and several others, and said, “No matter who you are, if you dare to attack our king, you will not be forgiven.”
Guards from several other kingdoms also noticed something wrong with their king and pointed their weapons at Yrel.
At this time, Liu Yi began to talk about Yrel’s origins, “Yrel, the hypnotist, entered the New World ten years ago, defeated many pirates and became a pirate supernova, then formed a large pirate fleet to challenge Charlotte Linlin, but was finally defeated by Charlotte Linlin. Yrel only escaped with a few confidants, and their whereabouts are unknown. The bounty is 500 million berries.”
When they heard the bounty of 500 million berries, everyone present showed a look of fear.
They had never seen a pirate worth 500 million. The highest bounty in the North Sea was just over 100 million. A pirate worth 500 million was not something they could deal with.
Ike walked up to Louis with a serious expression and said, “Captain Louis, 500 million pirates are beyond the capacity of the branch to handle. Let’s ask for help from the headquarters.”
Liu Yi rolled his eyes. Is it too late to ask for help now? But the procedure still has to be followed. “You ask for help from our headquarters, and I will hold him back.”
Irel laughed. “Is it okay for you to communicate like this in front of me?”
After saying that, he threw a punch at Liu Yi, and Liu Yi also punched him. “Bang”, after the two sides fought, Liu Yi was knocked back and slid backwards.
Iriel looked at Liu Yi in surprise and said, “I didn’t expect that a marine from a branch like you could have such strength. I underestimated you.”
At this time, the surrounding soldiers rushed towards Irel. Irel showed a disdainful smile and said, “You are just a group of soldiers, so you should have the awareness of being a group of soldiers.”
After he finished speaking, his eyes focused and a huge aura spread out around him.
When Liu Yi first faced this momentum, the domineering aura in his body almost burst out uncontrollably, but he managed to hold it back.
After being swept by this momentum, the soldiers fell to the ground with their eyes rolled back, and only a few were still standing.
These people were Alexander, Major Ike, and generals from two other countries. However, they were all sweating profusely, half-kneeling on the ground and gasping for breath.
Major Ike looked at Iriel in shock, “What, what is this?”
A voice came from behind him, “This is Domineering Haki, a talent that is one in a million.”
“Bang, bang”, the sound of several heavy objects falling to the ground was heard.
Ike looked back and saw that Liu Yi had taken off all his clothes, revealing his strong muscles.
Liu Yi jumped up lightly and twisted his neck, saying, “I feel a lot more relaxed.”
Iriel looked at the weight-bearing clothes that Liu Yi had thrown away with a look of surprise, and then he laughed, “You don’t think you can defeat me like this.”
Liu Yi also stopped at this time and said to Irel, “If you had just come back from the New World, I would turn around and run now, but you should have been back for a few years. Your domineering aura can’t even scare them, and your domineering aura has regressed a lot. How come a failure has made you so devastated?”
As Iriel listened to Liu Yi’s words, his expression gradually became ferocious, “What do you know, what do you understand? You have never faced a monster like that, how can you know what kind of pain I have experienced.”
Liu Yi looked at Irel with contempt and said, “Do losers always like to make excuses for themselves?”
Irel was a little crazy at this time, “Loser? I will let you see what a loser is. When you kneel on the ground, I will also let you taste the feeling of a loser.”
After saying that, Iriel quickly punched Liu Yi. Liu Yi did not dare to be careless. He used the Yi Jin Jing and punched him with all his strength. “Bang”, both of them retreated, but Liu Yi retreated farther.
Iriel laughed, “I was wondering how dare you be so arrogant. It turns out you are hiding your strength. But this is not enough.”
Liu Yi looked at Irel seriously and said, “As expected of you who came from the New World. Even though your strength has declined, you are still so strong.”
Iriel looked at him and smiled, “You should not be an ordinary navy, right? You have such strength at such a young age. Are you a genius from an elite training camp? I heard that there is a young monster in the navy recently. Is it you?”
Liu Yi stared at Yirel and said, “I didn’t expect you knew me. Should I feel honored?”
Iriel chuckled and said, “That’s not necessary. I’m very happy to be able to destroy a genius with my own hands.”
After that, he started to attack Liu Yi. Liu Yi was not to be outdone. He clenched his fist, and his fist was covered with armed color domineering. At the same time, white lightning appeared on his fist and hit Irel, “Zilla, boom.” The two separated again.
Irel looked at the burnt sleeves and frowned, saying, “The Thunder Fruit really lives up to its reputation.”
Liu Yi also looked at Irel with a serious expression, “You are worthy of being a pirate worth 500 million. You can use armament domineering to resist the damage of the thunder fruit.”
Irel shook his hands lightly and said, “You are not the only one who has devil fruits.”
After that, he snapped his fingers, and a sound wave spread out. Liu Yi frowned and felt the sound wave, and suddenly felt a little dizzy. At this time, the Yi Jin Jing started to protect the master. Even if Liu Yi woke up, Irel’s fist was already in front of him. Liu Yi had no time to defend himself, and could only cover his face with armed color domineering to block the attack.
“Bang!” Liu Yi was knocked out by a punch, raising a cloud of dust.
“Louis,” Alexander called out nervously. Just as he was about to go over to help, a guard came up to him and said, “Why are you still worried about others? Worry about yourself first.”
After saying that, he thrust his sword down. Alexander dodged it by rolling on the ground, then stood up and said to him, “You should be a pirate too.”
The guard had taken off his helmet, revealing his golden hair, and smiled: “Of course, we are all Lord Yrel’s men.”
After saying that, they attacked Alexander again, and the other two also attacked Ike and the generals of the other two countries.
At this time, noises began to slowly come from the place where Liu Yi fell.
“Zizizizi”, the white lightning kept jumping. Liu Yi slowly walked out of the lightning, with blood still at the corner of his mouth.
Liu Yi slowly wiped off the blood and said, “I hate it most when people hit me in the face.”
Chapter 67: Battle of Yrel (Old Version)
Liu Yi walked out of the ruins, with lightning flashing on his body from time to time.
Irel looked at Liu Yi and smiled. “I have met countless people like you in the New World who obtained the Nature Fruit and became self-righteous. They all lost their lives because of their arrogance in the end. You are not surprised.”
After saying that, Irel rushed towards Liu Yi, and Liu Yi was knocked out by Irel’s punch again.
Irel took advantage of the victory and continued to attack Liu Yi.
At this time, Major Ike was also knocked back by a pirate with a punch. Seeing Liu Yi being beaten back continuously, he became anxious.
At this time, another pirate who was fighting with him kicked him again and said, “You are still caring about others. Your superior is dead, and of course you too.”
Ike wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He couldn’t care less now and could only fight with all his might.
Liu Yi was knocked back by another punch. At this time, they had arrived at a deserted place, surrounded by dense jungle, and the surrounding birds had been frightened and flew away.
Liu Yi stood up again and asked, “Did you enjoy the fight?”
Iriel looked at Liu Yi and said, “It seems like you did this on purpose just to come to this deserted place?”
Liu Yi cleaned the dust off his body and said, “Yeah, after all, if we really start fighting, the noise will be too loud and those people won’t be able to bear it.”
Iriel smiled again and said, “You can’t even take care of yourself, but you are still thinking about those ants. You really deserve to be a navy.”
Liu Yi clenched his fists and said, “Of course, I have always been a qualified sailor.”
“Zira”, after saying that, he instantly turned into a flash of lightning and rushed towards Yrel, “Thunder Fist”.
Liu Yi’s fist was covered with armed color domineering, and there was a white halo on the same fist, and the halo was full of flashing violent lightning.
Iriel looked at Liu Yi’s punch, which was too fast and he couldn’t dodge it, so he could only take it head-on.
“Bang”, the two men’s fists collided. This time Liu Yi was not knocked away. He now used all his strength to run the Yi Jin Jing and use the Thunder Fruit at the same time.
The surrounding grass was rustling due to the strong force generated by their collision, and some were directly uprooted.
The two men’s fists collided with each other, and Irel’s hands continued to feel tingling and numb. It was the thunder that was constantly attacking his arms. Seeing this, he had to increase the protection of his Armament Haki.
At the same time, Liu Yi grinned and said, “You have no means of attack, but I still have, divine punishment.”
A bolt of lightning as thick as a bucket fell from the sky. When Iriel felt the thunder, he immediately dodged it, but in terms of speed, Liu Yi’s Thunder Fruit was much faster than him.
In an instant, Liu Yi appeared at the side of Irel and performed a “Lightning Kick”. Liu Yi’s legs were covered with armament color and thunder at the same time, and he kicked Irel. “Bang”, Irel was kicked into the bushes, smashing many trees and plowing a ditch on the ground.
At the same time, a bolt of lightning as thick as a bucket appeared in the sky again, hitting Yrel. “Boom.” With Yrel as the center, the area around more than ten meters was charred.
Liu Yi looked at Irel, still not daring to be careless, and looked at him vigilantly.
“Hehehe, hahahaha,” Iriel laughed and slowly got up from the ground.
Iriel stared at Liu Yi and said, “You really pissed me off.”
After saying that, he snapped his fingers, and a sound wave spread around again.
Liu Yi did not dare to be careless. He felt dizzy when he heard this sound wave last time. This time, he immediately used the Yi Jin Jing to offset the sound wave.
But the surrounding vines slowly began to move at this time, and suddenly all the vines came towards Liu Yi, and some were used to tie up his hands and feet.
At the same time, Irel quickly rushed towards Liu Yi and punched Liu Yi on the head. Seeing Irel’s actions, Liu Yi was not in a hurry and immediately transformed into an element and flashed to the other side.
Iriel looked at Liu Yi in surprise, “You got rid of my sonic control so quickly, you are worthy of being a genius in the navy.”
Liu Yi disagreed, “If you had a little stronger willpower, you wouldn’t be able to control someone like you, otherwise you wouldn’t have come back from the new world in disgrace.”
Irel seemed to have his secrets touched upon, his face grim, “You’re looking for death.”
Countless vines on the ground lashed towards Liu Yi, and at the same time, Iriel also rushed towards Liu Yi.
Liu Yi completely ignored Teng Man and raised his hands, “Thunder Dragon”.
“Zila”, Liu Yi suddenly turned into an element and turned into countless thunders. At the same time, the sky slowly darkened. A dragon made of thunder appeared where Liu Yi was.
The dragon rushed straight towards Irel. The vines on the way hit the thunder dragon and it was instantly electrocuted into charcoal, falling to the ground helplessly.
Yrel’s fist collided with the Thunder Dragon, and the Thunder Dragon exploded instantly. Countless thunders flew towards Yrel and kept hitting Yrel. Yrel could only increase the protection of armed color while fighting with Liu Yi.
Liu Yi’s figure has emerged. He took two steps back, jumped high, and kicked towards Iriel with two kicks.
Irel resisted the thunder attack and broke two storm kicks with two punches.
Liu Yi turned into thunder again and appeared behind Irel. “Point the gun,” Liu Yi’s finger quickly poked at Irel.
But Iriel grabbed Liu Yi’s hand directly and said, “I got you.”
At the same time, he kicked Liu Yi fiercely. Liu Yi’s pupils shrank, and he could only use his other hand to cover the armed color domineering to resist.
But the power of this attack was a bit too great, and Liu Yi was completely unable to block it. The kick, along with his hand, hit Liu Yi’s chest.
Liu Yi was kicked away, blood spurting out of the corner of his mouth. At the same time, Irel chased him and punched him hard. Liu Yi quickly transformed into an element to escape from Irel’s attack range.
Seeing that Liu Yi was out of his attack range, Irel stopped. He looked at Liu Yi and said, “The Thunder Fruit really lives up to its reputation. In fact, if you want to run, I can’t stop you, but why don’t you run?”
Liu Yi took a breath and stood up. “When the navy and pirates meet, it is always the pirates who run away. When will it be the navy’s turn to escape? Even the Pirate King you guys are talking about, didn’t he flee in a panic after being chased by Garp?”
Iriel chuckled, “If it was Garp here today, I would of course turn around and run, but you are not Garp.”
Liu Yi smiled contemptuously at Iriel, “Mr. Karp is here, how can you run away? Do you think you are Roger?”
After saying that, the thunder from the sky continued to fall towards Yrel. Each thunder was as thick as a bucket. Yrel frowned and looked at the thunder in the sky. These thunders were really annoying.
Then Irel kept dodging the thunder attacks, after all, it would consume a lot of Armament Haki to resist them head-on.
Just as Yrel was dodging, Liu Yi appeared beside Yrel again, holding a white lightsaber filled with lightning in his hand, and stabbed directly at Yrel.
Irel covered his hands with Armament Haki and clamped the sword. But when he clamped it, Irel’s face changed drastically. His hands were directly burned by the high temperature generated by the thunder, and even Armament Haki could not stop it.
Yrel used all his strength to output his Armament Haki, and only then did he feel a little better.
Liu Yi grinned and said, “You are so brave. You actually caught it with your hands. But there is a follow-up.”
Liu Yi said softly, “Thunder Strike”.
The thunder in the Thunder Sword hit Irel’s chest directly through the tip of the sword. Irel’s face changed drastically, and he kept using Armament Haki to resist the impact of the thunder.
Irel was pushed back by the thunder, and his Armament Haki continued to offset the thunder’s attack.
At this time, Liu Yi held the increasingly smaller Thunder Sword in both hands, and whispered, “Thunder Six Kings Spear”.
Liu Yi’s hands immediately blasted towards Irel, and Irel raised his hands to block it.
“Boom”, Irel was knocked away by Liu Yi’s attack.
Liu Yi was also ready to give the fallen dog a beating, and he condensed countless thunder spears and flew towards Irel.
“Boom, crack”, the sounds of explosions and countless thunders continued to come from Iriel’s position.
Chapter 68: Yrel’s Abilities (Old Version)
After half a minute of continuous output, Liu Yi felt a little tired and had to stop to catch his breath, his eyes still fixed on Irel.
At the same time, on the other side, Ike was also struggling under the attack of the pirates. Alexander, two generals and two other pirates were also fighting, and it was unclear who would win for a while.
“Bang”, Ike was repelled by the pirates again. The pirates were a little surprised when they saw the sound coming from afar, “I didn’t expect your base commander to be capable enough to fight with our captain for so long.”
Ike’s face was serious, “There are many things you didn’t expect,” and then he used Shave to appear behind the pirate and fought with the pirate again.
Alexander on the other side saw that he could not take down the two pirates for the time being, so he said to the generals of the other two countries, “You guys deal with them first, and I and the navy will come to help you after we take care of the pirates.”
As he said this, he left the battle circle and headed towards Ike. As soon as the pressure left, the other two generals were immediately suppressed.
After Alexander joined, Ike and Alexander gained the upper hand, but it was still a long way to determine the winner.
On Liu Yi’s side, the place where Iriel was had turned pitch black, and there was a large hole with a diameter of ten meters.
But Liu Yi did not dare to let his guard down, as the aura in his Observation Haki did not change much.
Iriel stood up slowly. All his clothes had been blown away by the lightning. His body was covered with dark armed color domineering.
Irel walked out slowly with an evil smile on his face, “How much strength do you have left if you use your abilities like this?”
Liu Yi was not to be outdone, “How long can you use your Armament Haki if you use it like this?”
Iriel laughed and said, “If you were a few years older, maybe I wouldn’t be able to outlast you, but you’re not good enough right now.”
Then, Iriel rushed up again, and at the same time, the vines farther away also stretched towards Liu Yi.
Liu Yi looked at the vines and said to Iriel, “Don’t you understand yet? These vines have no effect on me.”
Yrel said as he ran, “You will soon find out whether it is useful or not.”
Liu Yi frowned. Something was wrong. Something was extremely wrong. Irel was not a fool. Why did Irel still waste his energy using the fruit ability to hypnotize plants when he knew it was useless?
But there was no time to think about it, as Iriel had already arrived in front of Liu Yi, and Tengman also arrived at the same time.
Liu Yi transformed into an element and flashed behind Yrel, kicking at him. Yrel turned around to block the kick, grabbed Liu Yi’s foot, and punched him.
Liu Yi kicked his fist with his other leg and stretched out his hand at the same time, and a huge bolt of lightning struck Irel.
Irel’s face was ferocious, and armed color domineering appeared on his chest, and he took the thunder head-on.
When the thunder touched Yrel’s chest, Yrel groaned, then grabbed Liu Yi’s feet and slammed them hard to the ground.
“Boom!” The moment he hit the ground, Liu Yi spat out another mouthful of blood.
Liu Yi’s face turned fierce, and he stretched out his hand again. The Thunder Sword appeared in his hand again and stabbed towards Iriel.
This time, Irel didn’t dare to force the solution. He let go of Liu Yi’s feet and moved aside. Liu Yi also turned into an element and escaped.
Liu Yi appeared not far from Irel, covered his chest with his hands and spat out another mouthful of blood, then wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.
He said to Yrel, “As expected of a person from the New World, he is full of domineering aura.”
Iriel also looked at Liu Yi and said, “Tsk tsk tsk, you’re really tough. I just don’t know how much longer you can take a beating.”
Liu Yi is now practicing the Yi Jin Jing rapidly to repair the damage to his body. “Let’s see who will run out of your Armament Haki first, or I will be unable to bear it first.”
Liu Yi slowly stood up and prepared to attack Yirel.
At this time, Yrel turned his back and said, “No need, you should be almost dead.” After that, Yrel snapped his fingers.
Liu Yi frowned, wondering where Irel got the confidence from. Just when Liu Yi wanted to step back to avoid the sound waves, he suddenly found that his body was out of control.
At this time, Irel walked over slowly, and the vines around him also entangled Liu Yi and hung him in the air.
Irel said confidently, “Of course I know that these vine attacks have no effect on you, but didn’t you notice? Only a few of the vines attacked you. Most of them were just doing the actions I prescribed. These actions can slowly hypnotize a person. Although they take a little longer to take effect, they are covert enough, right? You probably can’t hear it now.”
Just as Iriel walked slowly towards Liu Yi, Liu Yi could no longer control his body. His consciousness seemed to be locked in the deepest part of his body. There was darkness all around him, and there was nothing.
Liu Yi felt around him, “Where is this? Damn, I’m under Yrel’s hypnosis, what should I do?”
Suddenly Liu Yi thought of the time when he was hypnotized by sound waves. He woke up after running the Yi Jin Jing. Liu Yi tried to run the Yi Jin Jing, but he could not feel his body at all.
His situation was not a case of external invasion, so the Yi Jin Jing just assumed that Liu Yi was asleep and continued to run slowly and autonomously.
Outside, Iriel was getting closer and closer to Liu Yi, but Liu Yi couldn’t feel it. He felt like he had no idea how much time had passed.
“Am I already dead? I can’t accept this. It was okay that I died accidentally in my last life, but is it going to be the same this time?”
Liu Yi thought about the future of Mr. Garp, Mr. Zephyr, and Ace, and that there would be only one person left after Bai Lie. His unwillingness became stronger and stronger, and he shouted loudly, “I want to change the world. How can I die here? Get out.”
Slowly, Liu Yi’s consciousness rushed through the darkness and slowly began to take control of his body.
At this time, Iriel had already walked in front of Liu Yi and said, “What a pity, such a strong genius died here. Alas, it’s a pity that I have to hide again, otherwise I can’t bear the revenge of the navy.”
Irel raised his hand, covered with armed color domineering, and was about to deliver a fatal blow when Liu Yi’s eyes suddenly widened, and at the same time a powerful domineering color domineering rushed out. Irel was a little dazed by the impact of this domineering color.
But immediately his domineering color also rushed out to fight against Liu Yi’s domineering color, but Irel’s domineering color was actually suppressed by Liu Yi’s domineering color, and kept retreating.
Irel gritted his teeth and said, “How is it possible? How could a marine have domineering aura?”
At this time, Liu Yi had completely mastered his body. He struggled to break free from the vines, stared at Iriel and said, “You are worthy of being a great pirate. I almost fell into your trap.”
The two people’s domineering aura were still confronting each other. At this time, Liu Yi suddenly released his domineering aura with all his strength to completely suppress Irel’s aura. Irel seemed to be stunned at this moment.
Liu Yi seized this opportunity and quickly appeared beside Irel, running the Yi Jin Jing at full speed, “Super Lightning Fist”.
Irel was stunned for just a moment, but quickly reacted. Looking at the punch, he couldn’t dodge it, so he could only raise his hands and use all his strength to output the armed color domineering to resist.
“Boom!” A big hole suddenly appeared on the ground. Irel couldn’t bear it any longer and spit out a large mouthful of blood. He coughed twice.
Liu Yi was also half-kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily and looking at Irel. This level of Lightning Fist almost overdrawn his physical strength, and he also needed to slow down.
Irel was also breathing heavily, without even wiping the blood off his face, as they were all competing to recover.
Soon after, Liu Yi stood up. Yirel also slowly climbed up. One was in the pit, and the other was on the shore, looking at each other.
Iriel took a deep breath and spoke first, “I didn’t expect that a newly graduated marine could force me to this point. What have I been doing all these years?”
Liu Yi frowned and looked at Yirel. Is he going to wake up? No, if he recovers, he will definitely be finished. “Don’t flatter yourself. You are just a loser. I have enough. Die.”
After saying that, Liu Yi rushed towards Irel.
After hearing this, Irel’s face darkened. What’s wrong with this navy? Shouldn’t they praise each other at this time?
Looking at Liu Yi rushing towards him, the curve of Iriel’s mouth grew bigger and bigger, “You are the one who deserves to die.”
A punch came towards Liu Yi. Feeling the power of the punch, Liu Yi’s pupils shrank. “Bang”, Liu Yi was knocked away.
Chapter 69: Fierce Battle (Old Version)
“Bang”, Liu Yi fell from the sky and hit the ground.
Before Liu Yi had time to catch his breath, Irel was almost there, so Liu Yi quickly transformed into an element and ran away.
“Boom!” A big hole appeared on the ground where Liu Yi had just been lying.
Liu Yi looked at Yirel in doubt. What happened to this guy? How did he suddenly become so strong? What kind of a fight was this?
Irel’s figure suddenly disappeared, Liu Yi’s face changed, and he appeared on the other side again in elemental form. A big pit appeared again where he was just now.
Irel looked at Liu Yi. “Is all you can do now, little mouse?”
Liu Yi looked at Yirel in doubt, “Have you taken medicine?”
Irel chuckled, “Hypnosis can do more than just hypnotize other people.”
Liu Yi’s face twitched. Is this possible? Did this guy hypnotize himself?
Then Liu Yi gritted his teeth and said, “I want to see how long you can hold on.”
Liu Yi stepped away and raised one hand. The sky suddenly darkened. “Thunder Dragon”.
A dragon made of thunder and lightning appeared in the sky and flew towards Irel. This time Liu Yi did not follow the thunder dragon.
Irel rushed forward towards the Thunder Dragon, his fist covered with Armament Haki, and smashed the Thunder Dragon with one punch, then ran towards Liu Yi, more than twice as fast as before.
Liu Yi quickly appeared in another place and condensed another thunder dragon to fly towards Irel. Irel frowned, covered his fist with armament color again, and hit the thunder dragon.
At the moment when the fists made contact, the thunder dragons suddenly spread out and surrounded Iriel into a ball.
Liu Yi instantly appeared above the thunder ball, put his palm on it, and “discharged at full power.”
“Karala”, Liu Yi’s hands have turned into lightning, and the lightning ball is full of powerful electric currents.
Irel frowned, his whole body covered with dark armament Haki. Although the damage of lightning could be offset by armament Haki, the high temperature generated by lightning made it a little difficult for him to bear.
Irel had to strengthen his Armament Haki and try his best to break free from the thunder ball, then rushed to Liu Yi and punched him in the face.
Liu Yi used his Armament Haki to resist at the last moment, but the force of the punch still knocked him to the ground, creating a big hole.
Liu Yi spat out a mouthful of blood, his head a little dizzy, and the Yi Jin Jing in his body started running frantically. Liu Yi finally woke up, and a fist appeared in his sight.
Liu Yi could only raise his hands to block the punch, “boom”, the pit became bigger.
Blood flowed from the corner of Liu Yi’s mouth. He kicked Irel away and turned into thunder to avoid it again.
Irel looked at Liu Yi and smiled, “Now I see my true strength.”
Liu Yi snorted and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. “You gained this strength through hypnosis. I don’t believe you can last long. Come on.”
After saying that, Liu Yi flew into the air, and his body turned into thunder and disappeared in the air.
Soon after, the thunder in the sky became more and more frequent and pressed down towards the ground.
Irel watched the scene, “It’s useless. The power of your thunder can’t harm me.”
Thunder has surrounded Yrel, and huge thunder keeps hitting Yrel. Yrel is still full of armed color domineering, constantly resisting the damage of thunder and lightning.
At the same time, he used his observation Haki to its full potential and searched for Liu Yi’s trace.
He must be in the thunder on the ground, otherwise the thunder around him would not have lasted so long.
Irel was right. The natural lightning disappeared in just a moment. All the lightning here was created by Liu Yi using the Thunder Fruit.
At the same time, he changed his voice and kept wandering around, waiting for a fierce attack.
Suddenly, Yrel opened his eyes, “I found you.” Yrel suddenly disappeared and appeared next to a bolt of lightning, punching it.
“Boom”, Liu Yi’s figure retreated from the thunder, and his feet plowed two deep grooves on the ground.
Irel followed closely behind, not giving Liu Yi a chance to breathe.
“Kara”, a huge bolt of lightning fell from the sky. Iriel ignored the lightning and still struck Liu Yi.
Liu Yi could only take it head-on, and “bang”, Liu Yi was knocked back by a punch again.
Without giving him any chance to breathe, Yrel charged forward again, completely ignoring the lightning that was falling from above his head.
In this way, Liu Yi took ten punches from Irel, and Irel also took ten huge lightning bolts.
When it came to the eleventh punch, Liu Yi finally couldn’t bear it anymore. He was hit on both hands and flew backwards.
At the same time, Yrel once again took on a huge bolt of lightning.
Liu Yi smashed another big hole on the ground. This time, Irel did not pursue his victory because his arm was also injured by the thunder. The skin on his arm became charred and a little red, which was caused by the high temperature of the thunder.
Seeing that Irel did not chase him anymore, Liu Yi quickly transformed into an element, distanced himself from him, and ended Irel’s suppression.
Liu Yi supported his knees with his hands and gasped for breath, while blood continued to flow from his mouth and nose.
Irel looked at the wound on his arm, then looked at Liu Yi, frowned and said, “You are really tough.”
Liu Yi spat out the blood in his mouth, then wiped the corner of his mouth, looked at the wound on Iriel’s arm and chuckled, “Your Armament Haki is not enough.”
Yrel said, “How long can you hold on?”
Liu Yi smiled evilly and said, “I can fight with you all day long.”
In fact, Liu Yi had almost reached his limit at this time, and there was not much internal energy left in his body from the Yi Jin Jing. Since this battle, he has been using internal energy to attack and repair his body continuously.
After constantly using the powerful moves of the Thunder Fruit, his physical strength is almost running out.
Irel naturally knew that Liu Yi was just holding on, but he didn’t have much armament domineering left.
Iriel’s eyes flickered, and he said to Liu Yi, “It’s not easy for you to have such strength at your age. Why don’t we both take a step back? I leave here, and you can go back to report. How about it?”
Liu Yi laughed when he heard this, “Hehehe, you are scared. A loser is a loser.”
When Irel heard this, his eyes suddenly turned fierce, “Since you want to die, I will grant your wish.”
Liu Yi knew that he was fighting with his last breath. After using the Yi Jin Jing to repair his key wounds, he rushed towards Iriel resolutely.
“Boom”, the two started fighting again, thunder continued to fall from the sky, and every blow of Liu Yi was accompanied by thunder attacks.
But there is still a gap in strength. Liu Yi was constantly beaten back, and Irel found it difficult to suppress him. He now dared not to resist Liu Yi’s thunder.
However, Liu Yi could clearly feel that Irel’s attack power was getting weaker and weaker.
Liu Yi’s thunder attack was no longer as powerful as before, and the physical strength of both of them was almost the same.
“Bang”, the two men punched each other again, and this time Liu Yi failed to knock him away.
Iriel’s face changed, and the time for hypnosis had come.
Liu Yi grinned, “Hehehe, ahem, it seems that hypnotizing myself has lost its effect.”
As he said this, Liu Yi spat out two mouthfuls of blood. His nose was still bleeding, but he was still smiling. This scene made Irel a little upset.
Thunder appeared on Liu Yi’s fist again. Irel wanted to use armed color domineering to resist, but Irel’s face changed and he immediately dodged quickly.
His armament haki was almost exhausted and could no longer cover his entire body.
At this time, Irel suddenly turned around and started running, which made Liu Yi stunned, and then he laughed.
You want to escape from the Thunder Fruit? Do you think you are the user of the Pika Pika Fruit?
“Zila”, Liu Yi turned into thunder and immediately approached Irel.
Yrel felt the thunder behind him with his observation Haki, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
Just as Liu Yi was leaning against his back, his fist was covered with armed color domineering, and he punched Liu Yi and shouted, “Go to hell, navy.”
Chapter 70: The Battle Ends (Old Version)
Liu Yi looked at the ferocious expression on Irel’s face. Irel’s fist was only one centimeter away from Liu Yi.
A smile appeared on Liu Yi’s lips. He had experienced this trick a long time ago. “Zila”, Liu Yi quickly flashed behind Iriel, then revealed his figure, “Thunder Fist”.
Irel’s face changed drastically, and he used his last bit of Armament Haki to protect his back.
“Boom”, Irel was knocked away by a punch, and a bolt of lightning fell towards Irel from the sky.
“Boom”, Yrel’s whole body turned black, and his hair had long been gone in the previous battle, but Yrel still stood up shakily, supporting his knees with his hands, gasping for breath.
Liu Yi’s physical strength had also reached its limit, and his attacks were not as powerful, but Liu Yi knew the principle of taking advantage of his weakness to kill him.
If you wait a little longer, Irel’s armament domineering will be restored, and you will be the one in trouble.
So Liu Yi used his last bit of strength to attack Irel. Irel looked at him and punched Liu Yi.
Liu Yi was knocked flying by a punch, but Iriel screamed, “Ah, my hand.”
Liu Yi spat out blood again and stood up. Now Irel’s physical strength is stronger than his, but as long as he doesn’t have the Armament Haki, he can’t withstand the Thunder Fruit. Not everyone’s physique is so abnormal.
But Liu Yi’s current physical strength is not even enough to summon thunder from the sky. He can only cover the thunder on his hands and then attack Irel.
Although Liu Yi was knocked away by the attack just now, Irel’s arm was also completely destroyed by thunder and was almost cooked.
At this time, Iriel no longer cared about anything. In order to reduce the burning pain in his arm, he pulled his arm down with force, turned around and started running.
But the same thing goes, unless you are the user of the Pika Pika no Mi, it is impossible for you to be faster than Thunder.
Liu Yi turned into thunder again and chased after him, punching Iriel with thunder on his fist.
Irel didn’t dare to take it again and could only dodge, but with the speed of the Thunder Fruit, how many times could he dodge?
After Irel dodged several times, Liu Yi punched him again. This time Irel couldn’t dodge, so he could only hit back with his only remaining arm.
“Boom!” Liu Yi was knocked away again and fell to the ground. He spat out blood again and felt a little dizzy. Was he spitting out too much blood? But Liu Yi still gritted his teeth and stood up.
Irel’s other arm was also broken, and he was wailing in pain, with blood still oozing out of the shoulder of the broken arm.
Liu Yi gritted his teeth and slowly walked up to Irel, chuckling, “You lose.” At this time, Liu Yi couldn’t even cover his hands with thunder. His physical strength was overdrawn, and he couldn’t even produce a spark on his face.
At this moment, Liu Yi’s smile seemed to Yrel like a demon from hell. Yrel stood up wailing and ran back.
Liu Yi was no longer in a hurry at this time. He followed him slowly, looking at the trail of blood behind Iriel, and followed him slowly.
One of Yrel’s hands was torn off, and the other was almost turned into charcoal, still emitting a fragrance. The burning sensation kept irritating Yrel.
Irel didn’t run far before he fell to the ground, blood oozing from the corners of his mouth and arms. Looking at Liu Yi who was getting closer and closer, despair appeared in his eyes.
At this moment, he thought of a lot of things. When he went out to sea as a pirate, he was lucky enough to get the Hypnosis Fruit. After eating it, he continued to develop his abilities and became a pirate supernova of that year.
They rushed to the New World with high spirits, but were almost wiped out by Kaido just as they entered the New World.
They don’t know what Haki is, and they don’t know how to survive in the new world. Fortunately, Kaido doesn’t think highly of them and leaves after defeating them.
After that, they began to work hard to improve their fighting power, and finally, three years later, they achieved something.
So they set sail again, defeating many opponents along the way. He also successfully awakened the Conqueror’s Haki. He even formed his own large fleet, commanding more than 10,000 people.
Just when they were at the peak, he met the nightmare of his life, that damn woman. No matter how he attacked or what means he used, it had no effect on that woman. That woman broke all his defenses with just one blow.
Just when he was terrified, the woman even grabbed his soul.
If his comrades had not risked their lives to save him, he would have died there. In addition, part of his soul was also lost, and only three of his more than 10,000 men escaped with him.
He looked at Liu Yi and suddenly laughed, “Hahahaha, hahahahahahahahahaha, I’m done here.”
Liu Yi looked at him and said, “That’s right, your journey ends here, and I will end your life with my own hands.”
At this time, Irel felt relieved and said, “It’s not bad to die in your hands. You will definitely be famous in the future.”
Liu Yi raised his head and said, “That’s for sure, you don’t need to tell me.”
At this time, Iriel looked at Liu Yi with a smile and said, “I don’t know your name yet.”
Liu Yi was silent for a moment and then said, “Originally, I had no intention of fulfilling the pirate’s wish, but you are the first big pirate I killed, so it’s okay to tell you. My name is Louis, Monkey D. Louis.”
Iriel laughed, “Monkey D, no wonder, hehe.”
The laughter had not yet ended when Liu Yi pinched his neck hard. Snap, and the light in Irel’s eyes slowly dissipated.
In Liu Yi’s perception of the Haki, Irel’s breath was slowly dissipating.
At this time, Liu Yi also sat down. He was almost exhausted, so he just lay down.
On the other side, many people gradually came to their senses and began to cooperate with Ike and his men to encircle and suppress the three pirates. In the end, the three pirates were captured alive by the human wave tactics.
At this time, Liu Yi was still fighting a fierce battle with Irel. Hearing the noise and thunder over there, they didn’t dare to go over.
The three pirates were still shouting, “You are dead. When our captain kills that navy officer, you will all die.”
By this time, Ike had already informed the Navy Headquarters, but he probably wouldn’t be able to get support from the headquarters.
As the noise of the battle over there gradually died down, the kings of the three countries also woke up.
The faces of the three pirates who saw this scene changed drastically. They knew that the ability would only be unlocked when the captain personally released the control or when the captain died.
In this situation, it is impossible for the captain to untie the knot on his own initiative. That means the captain is dead. Expressions of fear suddenly appeared on their faces.
At this time they saw that the noise had subsided, so Ike led the navy towards the battle site of Liu Yi and his men, and the three kings followed with their soldiers.
When they saw a charred area, their faces were filled with shock. The large pits on the ground, the countless charred plants, and the bloodstains on the ground all showed how brutal the battle was.
There was no intact place within a radius of hundreds of meters. They looked around and wondered if this was really a power that humans could control?
Finally, they found two people lying on the ground in an open space.
One of Iriel’s hands was broken, and the other hand was also charred, lying silently on the ground.
Liu Yi’s face was also covered in blood. His face, hands and chest were all covered in blood. He was lying on the ground in the same situation.
Ike walked to Liu Yi anxiously and shook him, “Base Commander, Base Commander, what’s wrong with you?”
The people around looked at Irel vigilantly, and only breathed a sigh of relief after Alexander confirmed that Irel was dead.
Everyone looked at Liu Yi with regret. It was a pity that such an outstanding young officer was lost.
At this moment, Liu Yi’s eyes suddenly widened, and everyone around him was shocked and stepped back.
Ike was also startled. He put Liu Yi down and took a few steps back. Liu Yi fell heavily to the ground.
Liu Yi looked at Ekko with unfriendly eyes and said, “I was not killed by Yrel, but I was almost killed by you.”
Chapter 71: Aftermath (Old Version)
At this time, in the town of Tali in the Taxin Kingdom, Liu Yi was sitting on a chair with bandages all over his body. His hands were still constantly stuffing food into his mouth, but if you look at him closely, you will find that his eyes have been closed for quite a while.
The three kings sat opposite Liu Yi and looked at each other. They had originally planned to let Liu Yi act as a middleman, but seeing Liu Yi’s expression, how could they discuss this?
At this time, Ike also had his arm in a bandage and said to the three kings: “Three kings, why don’t you take a break today? The base commander has just gone through a fierce battle and needs to rest.”
King Lake of Taxin stood up and said, “Thank you for the help from the Navy this time. The base commander has just experienced a war, and it is not suitable to discuss things now. Why don’t we come back tomorrow? In addition, I will apply to the World Government for your commendation.”
The other two people also agreed. When the three kings went out, Liu Yi was still eating and drinking.
That night, Soros rushed over from the branch and finally breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that Liu Yi was fine.
When Liu Yi opened his eyes the next day, he found Soros next to him. Then he slowly sat up and said, “Soros, why are you here? Aren’t you staying in the branch?”
Soros looked at him and said, “It’s all because of a certain base commander who didn’t know how to live or die and insisted on fighting a big pirate. As a result, he is lying here half-dead. If I don’t come, if something else happens, I will have to come and collect your bodies.”
Hearing this, Liu Yi’s mouth twitched a few times, but he did not continue to be stubborn. After all, he was the one who acted on impulse this time.
Soros still said with a look of disappointment, “What are you thinking about? That’s a pirate with a bounty of 500 million. Do you think you can defeat a pirate with a bounty of 500 million now?”
Liu Yi looked at the bandages on his body and said, “A wounded and failed pirate, even if he was once a great pirate, his strength has declined greatly. If he really can’t beat me, he can just run away.”
Soros looked at his injuries and said, “Then run away. Do you know that you almost died this time? When the doctor examined you, there was not a single healthy spot on your body. Your internal organs were also severely damaged. You almost died, do you know that?”
Liu Yi said weakly, “Isn’t it okay?”
Soros shouted at him, “You know it will be too late if you wait until something happens.”
Liu Yi closed his eyes to avoid Soros’s saliva attack and said, “I know, I know. I’m hungry. Give me something to eat.”
Soros had no choice but to have the food served. Liu Yi quickly got up, stretched out his hand and started to eat voraciously.
Soros was still talking to him, “The Warring States general is still waiting for your report. Also, the kings of three countries are waiting to thank you. Also, they want you to be the middleman to mediate the war between them, and…”
Before Soros could finish his words, Liu Yi interrupted him and said, “Stop, stop, stop. If you can handle these things, just handle them. If you can’t, tell me later.”
Veins popped out on Soros’ forehead, and he finally said to him, “I need you to report to the Warring States general, and I also need you to mediate between the three countries. I will take care of the rest.”
After a while, Liu Yi finally finished eating and burped comfortably.
Said to Soros, “Where are the three kings? Take me there,” Liu Yi grinned and slowly removed the bandages on his body.
Although his serious injuries had been almost healed after a night of Yi Jin Jing practice, his injuries were too severe and some of them had not yet fully healed.
Liu Yi slowly tore off his bandages, put on his navy uniform, and then put on his cloak, looking like there was no problem.
Outside, the three kings sat at different points in the room, looking away from each other, unhappy with each other.
Liu Yi pushed the door open and walked in. The three kings stood up immediately in surprise, “Lieutenant Colonel Louis, are you okay?”
Liu Yi sat in the seat next to him and said, “It’s not completely well yet, but it doesn’t affect my movements. I heard that you want to ask me to mediate?”
The three of them looked at each other. He was injured so badly yesterday, but he is healed now. He is indeed a monster.
Then King Lake of Taxin said, “Thank you, Lieutenant Colonel Louis, for saving our people, otherwise our three kingdoms would be in danger.”
Liu Yi waved his hand and said, “No need to be polite. This is what I should do as a sailor.”
Then Hill also stood up and said, “In short, we will always remember Lieutenant Colonel Louis’ kindness, but there is one more thing we would like to ask Lieutenant Colonel Louis for help.”
Liu Yi nodded and said, “Tell me what’s the matter.”
So the three kings told all the dirty tricks among themselves, which were nothing more than that they jointly discovered a mine on their border and one side wanted to occupy it all, then the territorial division of a certain place was unclear, the other side’s soldiers were doing evil in their own territory, and the other side was protecting them, and so on and so forth.
So Liu Yi began to mediate, and the minerals on the border were mined in a unified manner, and then divided according to the reserves in each location.
As for the part where the territory was unknown, the civilians were allowed to choose which side they wanted, and then there was the matter of the other side’s soldiers running to the other side and doing whatever they wanted. The three kings all said that they did not arrange this, but the other side all firmly said that this was the case.
This doesn’t make sense, and then the three of them suddenly thought of something, “Damn pirates.”
After Liu Yi’s intervention, the problems between them over the years were being cleared up one by one. After a morning, things were basically settled.
At this time, King Taxin walked up to Liu Yi and held Liu Yi’s hand tightly, “Thank you, Lieutenant Colonel Louis. If it weren’t for Lieutenant Colonel Louis, we don’t know how long the war between our three kingdoms would last. Thank you very much, Lieutenant Colonel Louis. We have jointly applied to the World Government for commendation for Lieutenant Colonel Louis. In the future, as long as Lieutenant Colonel Louis needs us, we are willing to do our best.”
Liu Yi also smiled and said, “Thank you for being the king. This is what I should do.”
King Hill of the Kingdom of Tamao also said, “In addition to these, we have some small gifts for Lieutenant Colonel Louis and all the sailors. Please accept them, Lieutenant Colonel Louis.”
When Liu Yi walked outside, he saw more than a dozen large boxes lying quietly outside. Liu Yi opened one of the boxes, and the golden light inside almost blinded Liu Yi’s eyes.
Liu Yi’s heart was beating wildly and he was extremely happy, but his face was still very serious as he said, “It is our navy’s duty to fight pirates. You are insulting our justice by doing this.”
The three kings looked at each other. They had not expected this scene. Finally, the rough-looking King of the Tayao Kingdom stood up and said, “Lieutenant Colonel Louis, these are not given to you. The small boxes next to them are our gifts to the navy. These are Lieutenant Colonel Louis’s spoils of war.”
Louis looked at Lev with thick eyebrows and big eyes in surprise. I didn’t expect you to be such a person, but I like you.
Liu Yi opened several small boxes next to him, which were filled with specialties from various countries, all of which were worthless things.
Liu Yi nodded with satisfaction and said, “Thank you very much, kings. It’s getting late and we should leave. If you encounter any troublesome pirates, please be sure to contact us and we will get there as soon as possible.”
The three kings looked at Liu Yi who was gradually going away. Lake and Hill looked at Lev, “I didn’t expect that Lev could do this.”
Lev raised his head proudly and said, “Hmph, I’m afraid you just hope that I am an impulsive and brainless man,” and then he went back.
Lake and Hill also looked at each other and then went back home.
Chapter 72: Rising to Fame (Old Version)
On this side, Liu Yi called Zhan Guo on the way back, “Hello, this is Zhan Guo.”
“Moximoxi, this is Louis,” Liu Yi said lazily.
Then the roar of Sengoku came over, “Louis, have you grown wings? You are a pirate with 500 million pirates and you acted on your own without reporting to the headquarters. If there is a serious damage, can you bear the responsibility? Blah blah blah.”
Zhan Guo started to scold Liu Yi. Liu Yi quietly put the Den Den Mushi away, while Soros next to him laughed with glee.
Finally, Zhan Guo seemed to be tired of spraying and paused, “Louis, how are you now?”
Liu Yi brought the Den Den Mushi closer and said, “Ah, I’ve almost recovered now. It was just a loser who escaped back to the North Sea. His strength has declined greatly. I’m fine now. In addition, I also mediated the war between the three countries. I will send it over in the form of a report.”
Zhan Guo also breathed a sigh of relief, “I understand. You should be more careful next time.”
After saying that, Zhan Guo hung up the phone, looked at the newspaper in front of him, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
The headline of the newspaper was “Navy Supernova Kills Famous Pirate”, and there were two enlarged pictures on it. One was a photo of Liu Yi fighting against Irel with Thunder in his hand, and the other was a photo of Irel with a broken hand falling in front of Liu Yi who was covered in injuries.
In the New World, on the Moby Dick, Marco held a newspaper and said to Thatch, “Thatch, is this the navy that injured you last time?”
Thatch took the newspaper and said with a serious face: “Yes, it’s him. He is stronger now.”
Marco narrowed his eyes and said, “Is that so, the user of the Thunder Fruit? It seems I have to find an opportunity to meet him.”
Whitebeard looked at his sons standing up for each other and smiled, “Go ahead if you want to. I will support you behind you.”
Marco shook his head. “Dad, let’s not risk going to the North Sea to look for him. People like him will come to the New World sooner or later. It won’t be too late for us to meet him then.”
In addition, in the New World’s Totland Kingdom, Charlotte Linlin looked at the newspaper and said, “It seems that there are some good newcomers in the navy. Katakuri, you have to work hard.”
A young man with a scarf around his mouth said, “Yes, Mom, I will try my best.”
A burly man wearing a helmet next to Katakuri said, “Huh, now Morgans’ bottom line is getting lower and lower, and they dare to make up any news.”
At the same time, in Wano Country, Kaido was drinking from a wine gourd, then he looked at Liu Yi in the newspaper and burped, “Not bad, but it’s a pity that he’s not an animal-type.” After saying that, he suddenly started crying for no apparent reason, “Why isn’t he an animal-type? Wuuuuu.”
At this time, on an island in the East China Sea, there was another person next to Shanks. This person had a long nose and a gun on his shoulder. He saw Shanks staring at the newspaper and asked, “What’s wrong? Shanks, do you know him?”
Shanks smiled and said, “Yeah, Jesus Bu, I fought with him before, but I didn’t expect he is so strong now.”
Beckman also looked at Shanks and said, “Shanks, you have to work harder, otherwise that guy’s strength will soon catch up.”
Shanks threw the newspaper into the sea, “Isn’t this better? It’s lonely without an opponent, don’t you think? Jesus.”
Jesus looked at him with a dark face, “Idiot Shanks, we haven’t read the newspaper yet.”
Shanks was stunned, “Oh, I forgot, hehehe,” Shanks scratched his head and grinned.
Liu Yi was actually also reading the newspaper at this time, with a dark look on his face.
He was using his Observation Haki the whole time and didn’t notice anyone nearby, so how did he take a picture of himself?
Liu Yi was puzzled and finally threw the newspaper aside and ordered his troops to speed up and head towards Lingang Town.
That night, Liu Yi returned to Lingang Town. Just as he was about to rest, a soldier came in to report that Princess Alice wanted to see him.
Liu Yi was immediately puzzled. What was this woman doing here? But he still asked the soldiers to bring her in.
Alice walked up to Liu Yi and said, “Lieutenant Colonel Louis, nice to see you again.”
Liu Yi motioned for Alice to sit down, “Princess Alice, what’s the matter with your late night visit?”
Alice smiled and replied: “Lieutenant Colonel Louis saved me, and I haven’t repaid Lieutenant Colonel Louis yet.”
Liu Yi’s face suddenly turned red when he heard this. In the middle of the night, you’re repaying me?
Then Louis looked at Princess Alice, who had a curvy figure, delicate features, fair skin, and perfect temperament. Well, it was not impossible.
Alice watched Liu Yi stare at her several times, and suddenly realized what was happening, her face flushed.
He quickly stood up and took out an ancient sheepskin from his arms, “Lieutenant Colonel Louis, this is a treasure map I got before. I heard that there is a big treasure. I give this treasure map to you as a token of my appreciation.”
After saying that, Alice stuffed the parchment into Liu Yi’s hand and ran out with her blushing face covered.
Soros just came in from outside and saw Alice running out of Liu Yi’s room with her face covered, his mouth wide open in disbelief. What happened?
Soros turned his head and stared at Liu Yi without saying a word.
Louis felt a little nervous when being stared at, “Why are you looking at me? I didn’t do anything.”
Soros still said nothing, just stared at him.
Liu Yi helplessly took out a piece of sheepskin and said, “Here, this is what he gave me. He said there is a treasure on it. This is his way of repaying me for saving his life.”
Soros’s eyes became a little suspicious, “Then why is she blushing? And covering her face with her hands? Even her ears are red.”
Liu Yi rolled his eyes and said, “She came to see me late at night and said she wanted to repay me. I looked at her a few more times, and then she hurriedly stuffed a sheepskin into my hand and ran away.”
Soros breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, “Fortunately you didn’t…”, but he shut up before he finished his words.
Liu Yi turned his head at this time, “I didn’t do anything? You actually suspected that I had any dirty thoughts? Think about it, you with thick eyebrows and big eyes actually have such dirty thoughts, you…”
Before Liu Yi finished speaking, Soros looked at him expressionlessly and interrupted him, “Put away your thoughts and write the report yourself. Thanks to you, I can’t finish my work now.” After that, Soros walked out.
Liu Yi’s spell casting was interrupted and he felt very uncomfortable being stuck there. Finally, he sighed quietly and said, “I am a wounded soldier and yet I have to write a report. How inhumane!”
The next day, Liu Yi set out on the journey back to the base and defeated a pirate group on the way.
When they arrived at the port, countless people were already waiting there. Seeing Liu Yi walking down, the people at the port were cheering, “The base commander is back.”
Liu Yi looked at the people at the port in astonishment and asked Soros, “What’s wrong with them?”
Soros said as a matter of course, “You killed Iriel, saved the three kingdoms, and killed William, making their lives much better. When they heard that you, the great hero, have returned, they have to come to greet you.”
Liu Yi was a little confused. He had only done such a small thing, and they supported him so much?
Then he walked slowly towards the branch base from the crowd with a smile on his face.
Chapter 73: Promoted to Colonel (Old Version)
After Liu Yi returned to the branch, he began to think of ways to enhance his own strength. He almost died when dealing with a loser who had retreated from the New World many years ago and whose strength had seriously declined. He still had a long way to go.
Liu Yi had basically handed over all the affairs in the base to Soros to deal with, and ran to a deserted place to start thinking about his Thunder Fruit.
As the saying goes, electromagnetism and electricity are inseparable, so Liu Yi thought of the electromagnetic gun. Liu Yi took out a coin from his pocket, threw it high into the air, and then manipulated lightning in the air to form a magnetic field to accelerate the coin.
“Boom”, the coin accelerated faster and faster in the air, and finally hit the ground, leaving only a small hole, and the coin broke into pieces on the ground.
Looking at this scene, Liu Yi fell into deep thought.
Why is the power different from what I saw on TV? Then he manipulated the lightning to form a magnetic field again and fired another shot. This time, Liu Yi increased the acceleration distance.
“Bang”, the coin hit the ground again, and the hole on the ground became much bigger, but the effect was still not ideal.
So Liu Yi used lightning to melt the coin, then formed the coin into the shape of a bullet, increased the acceleration distance again, and then he did it again.
“Boom”, a huge hole was smashed into the ground.
This time Liu Yi nodded in satisfaction. The power was enough, but the acceleration distance was a bit long. It was only suitable for long-range attacks. When attacking at close range, with that acceleration distance, others would have already run away.
So Liu Yi increased the input of lightning to form a stronger magnetic field.
The power has become greater, but the physical strength consumed by the lightning used to form the magnetic field can be directly used with the Thunder Fruit to create a more powerful attack.
Although this trick is very cool, it is not worth the cost. We still have to think of a solution.
So from that day on, Liu Yi began to develop his combat capabilities.
Including physical skills, fruits, and research on domineering, this area was ravaged by him beyond recognition.
At the same time, at the Navy Headquarters.
A messenger walked into Sengoku’s office and said, “Marshal Sengoku, this is an order from the World Government.”
Zhan Guo opened the file, looked at the information in the file, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, “Okay, I get it.”
The messenger saluted and then retreated. Zhan Guo looked at the document with a smile. It stated that Liu Yi’s actions in the North Sea saved the three kingdoms and asked the Navy Headquarters to commend Liu Yi.
Zhan Guo restrained his smile, and dialed Liu Yi’s Den Den Mushi with a sullen face.
Liu Yi was still experimenting with his own tricks when he heard the sound of the Den Den Mushi in his arms. He picked up the Den Den Mushi and said, “Hello, this is Louis.”
Den Den Mushi imitated the appearance of Sengoku, “Hello, Louis, I’m Sengoku, and the three kings have jointly requested a reward for you. Your reward has come.”
Liu Yi was a little happy to hear this, “Oh, Marshal Zhan Guo, what is my reward? Is there any Bailey?”
Zhan Guo said with a sullen face, “Huh, why didn’t I notice that you had such a soft spot for Bailey before? And as a navy, how could you covet something like that?”
Liu Yi curled his lips, feeling really empty, but he forgot that this was a Den Den Mushi, which could simulate human expressions.
The voice of Zhan Guo came over, “What’s with that expression?”
Liu Yi was stunned for a moment. He almost forgot that Den Den Mushi could simulate facial expressions. He thought it was a phone from his previous life.
Liu Yi apologized quickly, and Zhan Guo snorted, “Originally, our department was planning to promote you to the rank of colonel, but in view of your unauthorized actions this time and your disrespectful behavior towards the general, you can only be promoted to colonel this time. Someone will bring you a new military uniform and appointment letter in a few days.”
With a click, Zhan Guo hung up the phone, then smiled and went to deal with things.
Liu Yi was also a little confused. His military rank was reduced by one level? As expected, there were no good superiors.
Liu Yi hung up the call angrily and continued to study his combat abilities.
At this time, on the other side of the North Sea, Diamante was still talking to Doflamingo, “Young Master, the Kingdom of Taxin has ceased fire, and our arms orders have been reduced a lot.”
Doflamingo was silent for a moment and said, “Then give up the order from there for the time being. It is not appropriate to make an enemy of the branch chief of the Ninth Base at this stage.”
Diamanti replied, “I understand, young master. But what if he ruins our plans again?”
Doflamingo chuckled and said, “Then we have no choice but to take action. But don’t do it unless it’s absolutely necessary. After all, the navy’s revenge is no joke.”
Liu Yi now doesn’t care what is happening in the outside world at all, he just concentrates on studying his own combat capabilities.
Just like that, a few days later, a ship stopped at the port of Lanling Island, and a man covered in a robe walked down, followed by several sailors.
They came directly to the Ninth Branch, and the navy at the door arranged them directly into the branch chief’s office.
At this time, Liu Yi received a message from the soldiers outside and returned to the branch.
When he opened his office, he saw a man covered in a black robe sitting opposite his desk.
Liu Yi walked to his seat and sat down, “Who are you?”
The person opposite raised his hand and waved. Suddenly, Liu Yi felt that the office was particularly quiet.
Liu Yi frowned. A Devil Fruit user? At this time, the person opposite him took off the robe on his head.
A person with a circle tattoo on his right eye, two long lines on the corners of his mouth, and yellow hair appeared in front of Liu Yi.
He stood up and said to Liu Yi with a smile: “Hello, Lieutenant Colonel Louis, I am Rossinandi, a lieutenant colonel of the Navy Headquarters. I came here to bring you a new navy uniform and a letter of appointment.”
After saying that, he took out a box from under his feet and put it on the table, then said to Liu Yi, “Now, I should call you Colonel Louis.”
Liu Yi looked at him in confusion, “Why is it so mysterious to send a military uniform and rank?”
Rosinante sat down and said, “I’m just delivering the things this time. I have my own tasks to do.”
Liu Yi asked him, “Can you tell me what the task is?”
Rossinanti shook his head and said, “My mission this time is top secret. I can’t tell you.”
Liu Yi frowned, “What do you need me to do?”
Rossinanti still shook his head and said, “I don’t need Colonel Louis to do anything now, I just hope Colonel Louis can give me a contact method, in case I need Colonel Louis’ assistance at that time.”
Liu Yi looked at this strange man, not knowing what he was going to do, “Sorry, I need to verify your identity.”
Rossinante said indifferently, “Colonel Louis, please do as you please.”
Liu Yi took out his Den Den Mushi and called Zhan Guo. After Zhan Guo answered the phone, he immediately asked, “Louis, has anyone reached you?”
Liu Yi replied: “Yes, General Zhan Guo, he brought the things to me and said that he needed my assistance in his mission?”
Zhan Guo said seriously, “That’s right, Louis, his mission is top secret and very dangerous, you must assist him with all your strength.”
Liu Yi thought about it and roughly understood what Rossinanti’s mission was. After all, many of his teammates in his previous life were also carrying out top-secret and dangerous missions.
Liu Yi hung up the phone and looked at Rosinante, then told him the contact information of his Den Den Mushi and solemnly told him, “You can call me anytime. When you are in danger, don’t worry about the mission or not. The most important thing is to survive.”
Rossinanti was a little surprised, “It seems that Colonel Louis guessed it. He is indeed a genius from the elite training camp. Not only is his martial arts ability outstanding, but his wisdom is also so outstanding. But don’t worry, Colonel Louis, I won’t be in danger so easily.”
Rocinante stood up and saluted.
Liu Yi also returned him a military salute, and then Rossinanti strode out and put his hat back on.
Chapter 74 Human Traffickers (Old Version)
Since Liu Yi was promoted to colonel, the base has gradually gotten back on track, and the number of marines who were previously expelled and executed for following William’s mistakes is also slowly being filled.
Three months passed in the blink of an eye. During these three months, Soros often led the branch soldiers to sea to suppress pirates.
During these three months, they wiped out more than a dozen pirate groups.
Soros dealt with ordinary pirate groups himself, and Liu Yi personally led the marines to eliminate some difficult pirate groups.
It’s not that Soros cannot be eliminated, but it is to reduce unnecessary casualties.
During the past three months, Liu Yi’s skills have been developing steadily. During this period, he has been practicing with Soros in his spare time, and their strength has been growing steadily.
Due to the continuous attacks by the Ninth Branch during this period, the nearby pirates were surrounded and wiped out, and the remaining pirates quickly fled to avoid being found by these two evil stars.
This has led to an increase in trade between the recent kingdoms, and the surrounding area has become more and more prosperous.
Recently, the Ninth Branch has basically not encountered any pirate ships when going out to sea, but there are many more merchant ships.
That day, Liu Yi was practicing his skills in the old place when the Den Den Mushi in his arms rang.
Liu Yi picked up the Den Den Mushi and answered the call. The Den Den Mushi slowly turned into the appearance of Soros.
Soros said, “Hey, Louis, we have a problem?”
Liu Yi frowned and asked, “What’s wrong? Is there any powerful enemy?”
Soros was silent for a while, and then said, “No, please come here, Den Den Mushi can’t explain it clearly.”
Liu Yi was puzzled. If there was no powerful enemy, why would Soros call him? “Where are you? I’ll be there right away.”
Soros replied, “We are in the Kingdom of Tayan.”
After Liu Yi hung up the phone, he turned into thunder and flew towards the Ta Yan Kingdom.
The Kingdom of Tayan is on a continent opposite the Kingdom of Taxin. Between the two continents is a trench that is more than ten kilometers long and several hundred meters deep.
At this time, in a town in the Kingdom of Tayan, Soros and his men surrounded a group of disheveled pirates.
They were all injured and looked at the navy with anger.
In the Pirate Center, a middle-aged man with blood on the corner of his mouth kept comforting a teenage girl. The girl had a terrified look in her eyes, and she curled up and kept shaking.
There were many well-dressed and strong-looking people lying on the ground. Behind the girl were dozens of young girls, all huddled together.
Next to Soros was a fat middle-aged man wearing many expensive jewelry. He kept talking to Soros, “Navy, kill these pirates immediately. They robbed my goods and killed so many of us.”
Soros glared at him and said, “What you call the cargo are those girls? Don’t you know that human trafficking is illegal?”
The obese middle-aged man was not afraid when he heard this, but became proud and said, “We are working for the Celestial Dragons, and you can’t afford the consequences if there are any problems.”
Soros saw the anger rising in his eyes, but because of the Celestial Dragons behind him he did not act rashly, “Let’s wait until our base commander arrives.”
The fat man was so angry that he jumped up and down when he saw that Soros was unmoved. In the end, he could only sit down angrily and wait for their base commander to come.
Not long after, a thunder suddenly sounded in the sky, and a flash of lightning appeared next to Soros, and Liu Yi’s figure slowly appeared.
Liu Yi frowned as he looked at the situation here, and asked Soros with a frown, “Soros, what’s going on?”
Before Soros could say anything, the fat man jumped out and said to Liu Yi, “You must be the commander of their base. Now I order you to kill all these pirates and take back my goods?”
Liu Yi looked at the fat man, “Who are you?”
The fat man raised his head and said to Liu Yi, “My name is Dawson, and I’m a businessman who specializes in working for the Tianlong people.”
When Liu Yi heard the word “Tianlong people”, he couldn’t help but frowned, and then said, “What goods did they steal from you?”
Dawson pointed at the female pirates who were surrounded by pirates and said, “They are my goods, the Celestial Dragons want them.”
Liu Yi narrowed his eyes, “You said those girls are your goods?”.
Dawson didn’t notice the anger in Liu Yi’s words at all, “That’s right, those female sea creatures are the goods that the Tianlong people want.”
After hearing this, Liu Yi slapped Dawson and sent him flying. Dawson fell asleep on the ground. Dawson’s younger brother looked at Liu Yi at this time, “Navy, do you know the consequences of doing this?”
Liu Yi turned around and glared at him, and those people immediately shut up.
Then Liu Yi came to the group of pirates and continued to ask Soros, “What is going on?”
Soros said to Liu Yi, “We received news that a group of pirates were attacking the caravan, so I brought my men here. When we arrived, the pirates had almost killed them all. We then exchanged fire with the pirates and rescued these people, but these pirates would rather die than let us rescue these girls.”
Liu Yi said impatiently, “Why don’t we just kill all the pirates?”
Soros was silent for a while, “Some of these pirates are relatives of these girls…”
When Liu Yi heard this, he looked at the pirate who was holding the trembling girl in his arms, and he appeared in front of him in a flash.
When the other pirates saw this, they immediately pointed their weapons at Liu Yi, “Navy, what are you doing?”
Liu Yi ignored them and just looked at the pirate holding the girl, “What is your relationship with this girl?”
The pirate looked up at Liu Yi, his eyes were bloodshot and his face was covered with tears. He looked at Liu Yi with hatred, “Navy, even if you kill all of us, you can never take my daughter away again.”
Liu Yi fell silent when he heard this. He thought that he might encounter this situation, but he didn’t expect it to happen so soon.
Liu Yi still said, “I don’t know what you have been through, but put down your weapons and follow me now.”
The pirate still stared at Liu Yi and said, “Impossible, I will never let my daughter get hurt again.”
Liu Yi lowered his head and sighed, “Well, there’s nothing we can do.”
The sky suddenly darkened, and a dark cloud suddenly appeared above their heads, with lightning and thunder in the middle of the cloud.
The pirates’ eyes were filled with despair when they saw this scene. Although they were trembling a little, they still stood firmly in front of the group of girls.
A pirate’s eyes were filled with fear, tears and snot flowed involuntarily, but he still bit his lips and said loudly, “We will never let our loved ones get hurt again.”
Liu Yi looked at this group of people with a somewhat cold look in his eyes. Lightning struck from the sky and the pirates fell one after another. Only the pirate holding the girl was still gritting his teeth and holding on.
But after a while, many of the fallen pirates gritted their teeth and stood up. Liu Yi looked at this group of people and felt a little anxious. If he increased the force, they would be hurt.
But looking at this situation, Liu Yi had no choice but to increase the current. “Boom”, thunder fell from the sky again, this time, they lay down again, their whole bodies were numbed by electricity, but their consciousness was still clear, all looking at Liu Yi angrily.
But the pirate holding his daughter was still staring at Liu Yi. Liu Yi looked down at him and sighed that the power of fatherly love was indeed great. Then Liu Yi increased the current again, “Put the girl down, otherwise he will get hurt too.”
The pirate looked down at his daughter, then slowly put the girl down with trembling hands. Liu Yi increased the current again, trying to knock him down, but the pirate clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and looked at him fiercely, even though smoke had begun to come out of his body.
Finally Liu Yi dealt him a heavy blow and he fell down, but his eyes were still staring at Liu Yi.
After Liu Yi watched them all fall down, he asked the navy to take him and the girl away.
At this time, Dawson, who was knocked unconscious, finally woke up with the help of his men. Looking at the pirates who had all fallen, the anger in his heart finally subsided a little, “Navy, you did a good job this time, I won’t mind you hitting me.”
Liu Yi ignored him. Just when the navy was about to take the pirate’s daughter away, the pirate glared at him with bloodshot eyes and said, “Don’t take my daughter away.”
Liu Yi’s pupils shrank, and a surge of energy burst out from the pirate’s body.
“Boom”, an invisible air wave swept around, and all the pirates and navy officers fell down, leaving only Liu Yi and Soros standing.
Chapter 75 The whole story (old version)
At this time, only Liu Yi and Soros were still standing in the venue. Liu Yi and Soros were still in shock, and the pirate had slowly climbed up.
He walked to his daughter, with a gentle look on his face, looking at his lost and found daughter.
Liu Yi looked at the scene in shock, then walked up to the pirate and asked, “What’s your name?”
The pirate didn’t even turn his head, still looking at his daughter carefully, “My name is Carls”
Liu Yi said with a complicated expression: “Originally I was planning to let you go secretly, but you awakened the Conqueror Haki, so I can’t let you go.”
Carls didn’t care, “We don’t care anymore, but my daughter can’t be in trouble.”
Karls stared at Liu Yi with a firm expression.
Liu Yi exhaled slowly, “Don’t worry, your daughter will be fine. I will send her to a safe place.”
Karls stared at Liu Yi, “Can I trust you?”
Liu Yi stared into Karls’ eyes and said, “Don’t worry, I will absolutely guarantee your daughter’s safety. Besides, do you have any other choice now?”
Carls breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. “Thank you, Navy. Can I take a good look at my daughter before you do anything?”
Liu Yi looked at the dirty girl beside him. Even though she fainted, her brows were still tightly furrowed and her face was full of fear. It was unknown what tragic thing had happened to her.
Liu Yi looked at them for a long time and remained silent for a while.
Carls looked at his daughter with a gentle look on his face, “Navy, are you willing to listen to my story?”
Liu Yi replied: “Go ahead and I’m listening.” Carls slowly told him about their experiences.
Karls was originally a fisherman in the North Sea and lived in a village in the port.
He originally had a happy family. He went out fishing during the day, and his wife took care of the two children at home. The family of four did not live a rich but happy life.
They could have lived a peaceful and happy life, and the navy at the nearby base has been very strong recently, and pirates are almost nowhere to be seen here.
There was more and more business exchanges nearby, it was much safer for them to go fishing at sea, and life at home was slowly getting better.
Until half a month ago, a businessman came to their village. They gathered all the people in the village under the banner of distributing free food to the villagers, claiming that everyone could receive a month’s rations.
When the villagers heard this, they immediately became happy. Everyone in the village went there, and when they received the food, they all thanked the merchant.
But that night, a group of people rushed into the village with weapons. Their purpose was clear: to target several families with daughters.
They rushed in and tried to kidnap the person, but Karls would never let them succeed so easily. He led the villagers to fight with the group of people.
But how could ordinary villagers be a match for those people? The villagers were easily knocked down by them. Only Karls’ family was very tenacious. So those people got angry and took out their pistols and shot at Karls. In order to save him, his son stood in front of Karls.
Afterwards, Karls and his wife were also knocked unconscious. When Karls woke up the next day, his son was dead and his daughter was nowhere to be found.
Karls was devastated at that time. His once happy family was shattered in an instant, and his wife fell into a coma again due to excessive grief.
After Carls’ grief, he remembered that he still had his daughter, so he went to the town to report to the sheriff and asked him to help him find his daughter.
But when the sheriff arrived, he made a quick investigation and left, saying that it might be a pirate attack. There had been several such incidents recently. They had reported it to the navy for handling, and then he went back.
Hearing this, Liu Yi frowned, “Soros, have you received any news about pirates attacking the village recently?”
Soros took a few deep breaths and slowly stood up. Then he shook his head and said, “There has been no news about pirates nearby in the past month.”
Carls chuckled and said with a grim face: “Of course the navy wouldn’t receive the news, because those who attacked us were not pirates at all, and the sheriff didn’t report it to the navy at all.” Carls began to tell the story again.
The sheriff never came back after he left. His wife had been ill since she fainted. Carls was still worried about his daughter, so he went to the town to find the sheriff again.
But this time he saw the sheriff with the man who had attacked them, and the two of them were talking happily. In the end, the man who attacked them even gave the sheriff a stack of money.
Seeing this, Carls understood that they were in the same group. Carls was furious, but he held back. He would not be a match for the other party if he went up to them now, and his wife at home still needed his care.
Karls returned home sadly and continued to take care of his sick wife.
But the hemp rope is always short at the thinnest part, and misfortune always finds the unfortunate. Five days ago, her wife finally couldn’t stand the multiple blows and died of depression.
The death of Karls’ wife became the last straw that broke the camel’s back. Karls buried his wife next to his son. He himself knelt in front of the grave, looking at the tombstones of his wife and son with red eyes.
Finally, he made up his mind to find his daughter and make sure those evil people paid the price.
Carls knew that he was no match for them alone, so he found people who had the same experience as him, and they formed a revenge pirate group.
The first thing they did was rush to town to settle accounts with the sheriff. They captured the sheriff and forced him to tell them the location of their daughter.
After finally getting the location, they killed him, and then they found some of the people based on the address, but it was too late when they arrived.
After those girls were sent here, they were all imprisoned. Except for those girls with very good looks, the other girls were treated as playthings. In the end, those girls with average looks would also be sold anyway.
Some girls committed suicide because they could not bear the humiliation, some girls went crazy, and some girls were even tortured to death.
So the members of the Revenge Pirates went crazy, because these girls were their daughters. They rushed in and killed them all, and just when they rescued all the girls, the navy arrived.
Liu Yi was silent for a long time after hearing this. Soros’ eyes had turned red. Looking at Dawson and the others, Soros’ eyes were blazing with fire.
After saying this, Carls turned to Liu Yi dangerously and said, “Thank you for giving me the time to take a good look at my daughter. The pirates near the kingdom were also eliminated by you. You are a good sailor. It is worth dying in your hands. I just hope you can take good care of my daughter.”
Soros looked at Liu Yi, hesitant to speak. He wanted to release Karls, but as a navy man he knew very well the consequences of doing so. Once discovered, they would all be sent to a military court.
Liu Yi looked at Karls and sighed, “You should take care of your daughter yourself. I can’t even take care of myself now.”
Karls said in astonishment: “I take care of it myself?”
Liu Yi waved his hand and said, “You can go now.”
At this time, Soros came to Liu Yi and said, “Louis, it is very risky for you to do this.”
Although Soros also wanted to let him go, he was more worried about Liu Yi’s future.
Liu Yi looked at Karls and said, “Go ahead, take your people and their daughter with you.”
Karls looked at Liu Yi worriedly and said, “You will be in trouble after I leave. You are a good marine, and I don’t want to hurt you because of myself.”
Liu Yi sighed, “Go quickly, or I will regret it. If you kill innocent people or commit crimes in the future, I will kill you with my own hands.”
Karls hesitated for a moment, then quickly woke up his companions, and after bowing to Liu Yi with their relatives, he slowly left.